 
The Order of the Acolyte

Bonds of Blood, Love, and War

By Joshua Pinon

Preface

This is the third installment of the Acolyte series, The Acolyte Dawn of a New Hero and the Order of the Acolyte Sins of Generations Past. The Order of Acolyte have just resurfaced from the devastation that took place during the Downtown Showdown only to find themselves at war with the Faceless Foe revealed to be The Acolyte's half twin brother from another mother who is the real enemy prepares for his grand master plan to defeat the Order of the Acolyte. On top of the Orders preparing for the inevitable, The Order of the Acolyte takes on the toughest obstacle during this difficult time, love!
This is dedicated to everyone close to me, my incredible parents who are two of the most selfless human beings in the world, my family, my nephews and nieces, my coworkers, and last but not least all my friends and fraternity brothers for being so supportive throughout the years. I also dedicate this to all my superhero inspirations that sparked this idea in my mind to write this novel.

Love,

JΦshua

(Cindy, Oscar, Brett, Landon, Alexa, Melanie, Ryan, Tina, Shawn, Richard, Kenny, Marta, Brandon, James, Todd, Sara, Eric, Amanda, Christine, Ian, Cisco, Luis (RIP), Kreg, Kyle, Veronica, Jamie, Kimmy, Bethany, Aaron, Robyn, Chris, Mark, Susan, Dominic, JC, Jen, Jeremy, Missy, Vince, Minh, Neil, John, Nathaniel, Kyle, Josh, Sean, Mike, Jesse (RIP), Jessica, Stephanie, Amy, Nikki (RIP), Pat, Brianna, Antoinette, Jennifer, Huitzi, Jerry, Demetrus, Priscilla, Andi, Amanda, Dominique, Jenna, Adam, Eric, Nicole, Maya, Sam, Bouvier, everyone I cheered with and to the cheerleaders I coached throughout the years, any of my family members friends, and fraternity brothers not mentioned but I'm running out of room sorry)

To all readers,

These original stories are written with the intentions of introducing a new superhero character to the world, in the hopes of the main character, the Acolyte, to become a part of the sensational Marvel/X Universe through a series of fictional novels hopefully to one day become Marvel's The Acolyte and Marvel's The Order of the Acolyte. This is the third installment of the storyline. I understand that introducing a superhero is typically done as a graphic novel or comic book. However, being an adult in my thirties I wanted to introduce the new superhero into the world through a series of novels. I believe adult aged readers who enjoy the excitement and adventures of superhero stories would prefer to read about these great adventures in a novel form, since graphic novels and comic books are meant for a younger audience, I approached the creation of the new superhero in a very different format versus the comic book approach. I had been inspired some of my favorite novels of our time especially the Twilight series and the Sookie Stackhouse Novels series, book series that more and more we are seeing on the big screen. I want to create something different from the normal superhero typical formality of imagery.

Being a Marvel fanatic throughout my life growing up watching their amazing movies, television series, and comics, particularly the superhero team the X-men, became my leading inspiration to write this story. I wrote these books with the intention of bringing the Marvel Universe back together as well being that the conglomerates who have divided our heroes because of the Disney versus Fox feud, which is terrible. In the eyes of the corporate world these are just character they purchased, but to the fans like me these heroes stand for something much more, hope! It's unfortunate that the Marvel Universe has been divided and has changed so many storylines to accommodate for this greed mind boggles me. The X-men, Spiderman, Fantastic Four, the Avengers, the Guardians of the Galaxy, the Defenders, etc. are all one in the same, part of the Marvel Universe. That is why I incorporated characters throughout the Marvel Universe because that is how it should be. I would like to thank the two actors who portrayed iconic superhero characters in the X-men movies, Shawn Ashmore who plays the role of Iceman and Daniel Cudmore who plays the role of Colossus are the main inspirations that sparked the idea of the Acolyte. Another superhero that I never mentioned in the last two books that really inspired my particular character was from the TV show Heroes Peter Petrilli, the hero with a heart that inspire a lot of characteristics including the scar. I utilize Iceman (Bobby Drake), Colossus (Peter Rasputin), Northstar (Jean Paul), Magik (Illyana Rasputin), and Marvel Girl (Rachel Summers), Husk (Paige Guthrie), Deacon Frost, Grim Reaper, Avalanche, Karma, Blindfold, Caliban, Lockheed, Shadowcat, Cannonball, Agent Sharon Carter, Agent Maria Hill, and all Marvel characters that are trademark heroes of the incredible Stan Lee, Jack Kirby, Chris Claremont, John Byrne. Marv Wolfman, Gene Colan, Joss Whedon, Frank Miller, Roy Thomas, John Buscema, and Jackson Guice. Once again I am publishing this for free following the guidelines according to Marvel's website with no ill intent, only to share my story to the public that in hopes they would enjoy it:

(While we can't accept your unsolicited submissions, please know that Marvel is always looking for new comic book artists and writers. We constantly read and review indie, self-published, creator-owned, and web-comics, review popular online art communities, ask other artists for opinions and recommendations, and host portfolio reviews at conventions from time to time. If you are an aspiring comic book artist or writer, we suggest you publish or publicly post your material, continue to create, and if you have the right stuff...we'll find you. http://marvel.com/help/category/17/topic/30)

Preface

Prologue

Chapter 1 Dark Times Ahead

Chapter 2 Returning to the Scene of the Crime

Chapter 3 Runaway Train

Chapter 4 More Unwelcomed Guest

Chapter 5 Admirers of the Night

Chapter 6 These Battle Scars

Chapter 7 Let the Bodies Hit the Floor

Chapter 8 Defeated

Chapter 9 Witch Hunt

Chapter 10 I Don't Have Time For All This Bullshit

Chapter 11 Go All Plastic on this Witch

Chapter 12 Intruder

Chapter 13 Take Back the Night

Chapter 14 Dolphin's Cry

Chapter 15 Eye of the Storm

Chapter 16 Hey Jealousy

Chapter 17 Radioactive

Chapter 18 Flying in Blind

Chapter 19 Chasing Cars

Chapter 20 Seven Army Nation

Chapter 21 Ghost Town

Chapter 22 Let It Rock

Chapter 23 Act of Gods

Chapter 24 Earned Appendages

Chapter 25 Army of Iceman

Chapter 26 When Worlds Collide

Chapter 27 I'm Coming Home

Prologue

The Biography of Joshua Pinon

Prologue

Seven minutes after sundown eight days from now...

My wings flapped rapidly through the air zipping at high velocity towards the iconic and historical Los Angeles monument once I sensed the terrors of the night that was taking place, the slaughtering of the innocent. However my flight path was thrown off course by one of them emerging from the darkness. One of the vamps bolted at me midair that sent me slamming down onto to concrete cement in front of the building. After I shook my head from the massive impact, I glanced up to witness the horror that stood before me that was beyond belief. Bodies of so many slain only minutes by the undead were tossed from several levels of the all white building now drenched with the puddles of blood from the fallen taken only in a matter of seconds. I was just responding to the distress call only to find myself in the center of a bloodbath.

The threat made by Deacon Frost of staining every inch of the city with the blood of the innocent had begun. Puddles and streams of red blood poured out from several areas cascading downwards as if damns of lakes being blown allowing the water to flood the valleys beneath them. Six blurred figures were zipping around from human to human, no matter the age while feasting off their blood viciously as if it was their first meal. Each of them had been feasting before they noticed my presence that brought them to a halt. This was not just a volatile disgusting display of supremacy. Lines had been crossed by this disgusting display their true wrath for those massacred by bonds of blood that have now stained this landmark red with the blood of the innocent; this unholy endeavor of Disorder was now an act of war!
Volume Three

Bonds of Blood Love and War
Act One Bonds of Blood
Chapter 1 Dark Times Ahead

It had been seven days since we had resurfaced from our time underground after the Downtown Showdown that had taken place that tragic night a week ago. The battle that occurred between the Order of the Acolyte and the vampires that had taken hostages of the supernatural persuasion that turned from a resume mission into an uncontrollable brawl that left Downtown Los Angeles o shambles. The true mastermind behind the kidnappings, the Faceless Foe that was finally unmasked to reveal a terrible secret he had kept. I, Josh Lobos, or the self proclaimed Acolyte of Humanity, or just the Acolyte had discovered that the once the cloaked nemesis that was behind every attempt on my life was in fact my own flesh and blood.

Jeremiah Limon, the Faceless Foe is my supposed half twin brother from another mother. We were both fathered by the same powerful yet unknown entity that he claims is an Aztec God. These facts haven't confirmed entirely however I do believe him for many reasons such as his face did look almost exactly like mine, expect for the scar he left on my face during the showdown. His motivation for this madness is driven by the unfortunate death of his mother when she failed to assassinate me as a child by some arrangement made between his witch mother and the vampires, something he blames entirely on me. His vengeance is clearly misguided by the traumatic events that he endured, however I am not accountable for the death of his mother. I was a child when this occurred to begin with no recollection of this attempt on my life!

The Orders and I discovered his devious plot and uncovered the truth of his lust for supremacy, and not just the thirst for immense supernatural abilities. Now he sits as the hierarchy for the governing body of the vampire race by reviving Deacon Frost, a powerful super vampire to leads the bloodsuckers as his right hand man on top of his secret hidden agenda. Jeremiah had gone to great lengths to obtain several superhuman and supernatural people with one goal, to create a super vampire army. He was carefully about who was selected in hopes that after they turned into vampires along with maintaining their abilities. My devious almost near twin looking brother did not expect for one of his captives, Magik to not only survive the curse of the venom but also managed to teleport onto my car hood as we drove past the area where she had been held captive.

Once the true scheme unfolded before our eyes, we acted quickly, the team scrambled in hours to set up this extraction. That included: Bobby Drake, Iceman; Pete Rasputin, Colossus; Rachel Summers, Marvel Girl; Paige Guthrie, Husk, and I the Acolyte acted that very night, taking down the vampire headquarters level by level. Even though we had accomplished our mission, saving a number of supernatural hostages from the inevitability, the outcomes of the assault was devastating to say the least. My brother scarred my face permanently when he attempted to slice my throat with his wand. I technically died, sort of, stabbed by a Magik's sword that was intended to kill Bobby. Obviously I didn't die; instead I earned retractable wings after lying in the darkness for several minutes. Not to mention all the destruction that took place throughout the downtown area, including the freeway incident and the cars. He also scarred my face in a perfect diagonal kind of like Peter Petrelli from the TV show Heroes. Fucking Dick!

In the end, we were able to stop the chaos that was taken to the streets. Unfortunately I was put in an ultimatum when they had used Jean Paul who is my assistant athletic director of the university and in charge of the cheer team putting his life in jeopardy more than once. They kidnapped him and his lover while in route to cheer camp using the two as their last minute insurance policy if things went sour. Once Jeremiah knew he was being conquered, his lapdog used them to bring me back into Vampire Headquarters. They blew up the building with both of us still inside in a last minute effort to bury me alive. I was in the process of extracting the venom out of Jean Paul that had incapacitated me during the explosion that I that for sure we were going to die. We were teleported by a weak Magik back into the Grand Hall, our base of operation were we've been hiding out ever since, waiting for the dust to settle.

Today was the first day the seven of us had shown ourselves publicly, but for an unfortunate circumstance. Other than an absolute necessity for any of us to go to ground for any unavoidable task, all of us avoided contact with anyone of the outside world unless it is absolutely obligatory. We traveled by means of the Illyana Express, Magik becoming our teleporting shuttle back and forth from the Grand Hall. It was nice to be outside for once, enjoying the sunlight of good old Southern California. Yet at this moment I felt guilty for being allowed this freedom, sensing the sorrow and sadness that surrounded us as we stood amongst the distraught crowd overlooking the hillside cemetery where many that had parish during the madness in downtown were being laid to rest after the funerals. All these people were dead because of me and Jeremiah!

The crowd is decked out, dressed in all black formal attire standing in sorrow over the open graves with the casket next to them, just one of many victims that perished from the devastation caused that night. I shifted uneasily as the funeral service was taking place on the massive lawn of the cemetery. Jean Paul is in front of the empty casket of his lover Kyle who was slain right in front of his eyes by the hands of Deacon Frost. His life was merely another causality of this chaotic sibling rivalry, fueled over his misguided notions that I was to blame for the Sins of Generations Past. It was hard to hold back the tears when the truth of how Kyle's life was truly taken had to be kept secret. Once again, another lie to add onto the stack of many made in this supernatural life. It was a necessary evil in order to protect everyone, including our own asses as much as I hated to say it.

Paranoid and distressed, I was thankful we all had our sunglasses on since were on high alert. Even though I wanted to pay attention and give respects to the person whose body was still missing, my mind focused on the thoughts of floating around amongst the group. Caution was the word of the day, since we all knew that there were many unanswered questions for the wreckage of Downtown Los Angeles that would eventually needed to be answered for. There is still the uncertainty of exposure, since the battle was taken to the streets with plenty of eyewitnesses that caught glimpses of me and Jeremiah going at it. The police made some comments to a reporter but nothing majorly substantial. There were stories of a winged man with a large cut across his eye flying around. Yet the story of the young man I saved when my brother sent his vehicle pummeling down onto the One Ten Freeway never made the headlines. Let's hope it stays that way!

I fidgeted back and forth in place sensing one person's desperation for answers to what took place that night, another unforeseen circumstance. Officer Barry King, the campus police officer who had been suspicious of Bobby, Pete, and I ever since Halloween Homecoming. While Jeremiah and I were dueling against each other in Pershing Square, the officer emerged from the bushes trying to end our fight with his pistol. Why he was there is still a mystery, but his thoughts were practically screaming it out. Office King in my eyes is just another campus security guard that keeps digging deeper connecting the deadly assaults that had taken place with my newfound friendship with the two faculty members of the university. It was bad enough I had a rocky relationship with the campus officer to being with, knowing me all too well from the fraternity and cheerleading. To my surprise his prick ass didn't squeal to the real police, how unlike the security guard with a badge!

Today would not be his day to find that opportunity, since this was meant to mourn the loss of loved ones from this tragedy. He was respectful of that, but he is aching to interrogate us, recognizing the fact this was the first time anyone had spotted us since that devastating night. One person in particular is Jean Paul. In the eyes of the law, Jean Paul was technically a missing person up until a few days ago. We brought him to ground once he recovered to prove he was alive and safe, however even in his state of despair from the loss of his lover the real police were skeptical. It tore me up inside as my attention returned to the widow as tears swelled up in my eyes. For being such a great and powerful supposed god I wasn't able to save Kyle's life. He would still be here if it wasn't for me. I failed him and no matter how much he disagreed with me, I hated myself for not getting their in time to save both of them.

Bobby had also reminded me time and time again that this wasn't my fault, but it was easier said than done. Regardless I felt I am to blame since the whole situation did get completely out of control and I am accountable as the leader. My mentor, the incredible Iceman pointed out that in me that in the heat of the moment when I was put in the ultimatum while I was facing Jeremiah I chose the righteous path. Instead of defeating my half brother right there and then I went to save Jean Paul's life rather than continuing our lethal take down on the freeway. Throughout our time on the down low, Bobby constantly told me that we would have been at both of their funerals if it wasn't for me. Not only did I save Jean Paul's life, I also prevented him from a much darker course that was intended when he was inflicted by Deacon Frost personally. Ever since that night when I extracted the venom from his bloodstream, it created some sort of unusual bond between us. I wanted to stand there with him and be there by Jean Paul's side, but it didn't feel right. Nothing about any of this felt right!

During our exile underground in the Grand Hall, the seven of us had spent a lot of time together having all bonded closely more than we had expected. Once Jean Paul had awaken for his recovery, I felt it was my responsibility to inform him of what had taken place since it was because of me they were put in this position to begin with. Being the barer of disastrous news was something I never expected to become routine in my life, but death followed wherever I went these days. It was painful having to go through this emotional ordeal, even worst having to apologize to him for not being there in time to save Kyle.

Jean Paul had taken the news quite well and promised me time and time again that I had nothing to be sorry for after learning all the details of his kidnapping. As it turned out, Jean Paul and I had something in common besides playing for the same team if you know what I mean. It was a secret that was kept from me until our minds were connected from the extraction. We were both of the supernatural persuasion, not to mention the fact I finally discovered the connection between my extraordinary allies and the assistant athletic director of the university, who also goes by Northstar!

I would soon learn that shortly after marrying his past lover Kyle, they had made a pact with each other and moved out to Los Angeles to live normal lives. With the aid of an uncanny telepath at the mansion in Upstate New York, Jean Paul's powers were repressed in order to remain off the grid and help them live regular lives only to be drawn right back into it by yours truly, good old me. Once Jean Paul had regained consciousness inside the Grand Hall, his abilities had returned to his surprise. Northstar has the marvelous gift of creating photonic energy blast of a brilliance white light as well as superhuman speed and flight. Like the infamous Voice had instructed, save the one that bares the light, and I did just that. It is what started to develop afterwards that was completely unexpected. Within those seven days we grew closer getting to know each other in the aftermath of this tragedy. I wasn't sure if this newfound likeness had to do with the fact he was in need of comfort, but it felt genuine enough for us to have gotten this close so soon.

My train of thought was distracted by the cries of sorrow coming from Jean Paul and his loved ones once they wept a little louder as the coffin started to slowly descend into the ground. He didn't deserve this pain, this heartache. None of them deserved this loss. It is internally agonizing to bare the suffering deep inside having felt the emotions tearing at him from the distance. I tried to call out his name telepathically but I could barely let out a sound as I watched the coffin disappear from sight. There was nothing I could say or do to rectify the loss of Kyle and the distress of those grieving internally was overwhelming my telepathy until I sensed Jean Paul's mind had reached out to my mind for some comfort.

I could barely hold my head up, distraught myself over the body count that keeps stacking up more and more. Not to mention the obvious new battle scar that I acquired from the rooftop battle, another constant reminder of the blood on my hands caused by the anarchy unleashed by my supposed half twin brother from another mother and his quest for retribution. I poked my head up again momentarily when I caught the stare from the young woman sitting next to Jean Paul. The brunette's expression was skeptical to say the least as if she could sense our telepathic connection. That's weird! Who the hell is that and did she just feel our mental waves conversing?

The ceremony had ended shortly after our telepathic conversation, as the crowd slowly dispersed while everyone made their way up to the family to give them their condolences. I hadn't moved from my spot keeping my eyes on Jean Paul the entire time, grieving silently inside. I was snapped out of my mental turmoil when two hands grasped my shoulders pulling me back a few inches into his cool grip. I immediately recognized the familiar comfort being in the arms of my mentor and best friend, Bobby Drake.

"How are you holding up kid?" Bobby asked after hugging me for a few seconds.

"I'm holding up, I think," I responded turning to the group that slowly huddled around me.

"The real question is," Pete joined in, "how is Jean Paul holding up?"

"Surviving," I replied. The six of us shuffled away from the crowd finding a large shady tree that we moved underneath as I pulled out a hand rolled cig once we were far enough. "Who is that sitting next to him?"

"His twin sister Aurora," Bobby replied with attitude, "or did he not tell you he has a sister during all those long private talks?"

"Don't be a dick Bobby," I answered back rudely. "What's her name...?"

"Jeanne Marie cheerleader," Illyana reminded me as she slowly paced back and forth around us nervously.

"What wrong darling?" Paige inquired.

"His twin brother," Magik stated pointing at me.

I didn't blame her at all having witnessed some of the struggles she went through when my resentful half brother from another mother captured her and other supernatural individuals with hopes of turning them vampire with their abilities still intact. From our understanding the hostages were the second string batch of extraordinary entourage that meant the possibility of the super vamps building up their militia is still up in the air.

"Jeremiah is not my twin regardless of the disgustingly remarkable resemblance even in our facial features, except the scar of course." I answered back turning my head to Rachel this time catching her thoughts while her guard was down. "Just because we were born on the exact same time and day on top of the physical similarities doesn't make us twins, and yes I heard that."

"We all spent way too much time together," Rachel muttered under her breath.

"Do you think the Faceless Foe is watching darling?" Paige inquired the jittery Illyana.

"I'm not the telepath sweetie, I'm the teleporting taxi service remember assholes," Illyana snickered back.

"Miss Summers," I stated imply the obvious. We both nodded before closing our eyes allowing the strength of our full telepathy to expand. Everyone stood awkwardly quite in our little huddle as the two of us went into a trance of utilizing our full minds. The problem at hand for the both of us was due to the excessively heavy flood of thoughts surrounding us on the massive lawn. The entire cemetery was packed with lines of funeral services from the lives lost during the Downtown Showdown.

"If he is here he's voiding his thoughts out," Rachel spoke first.

"There are too many people here," I confessed. "That void is there but with this amount of people around us there is no way to tell. All these people are burying their loved ones whose times were cut short by this horrific event. Jeremiah wouldn't do anything to draw attention especially here of all places."

"Relax sis," Pete whispered to Illyana in a low voice.

"He's right Illyana," Bobby intervened, "even if he is tracking us from a distance he wouldn't dare try anything at time like this especially in the daylight."

"Besides," Rachel interrupted changing the subject of Jeremiah that was bothering her, "we have more pressing matters at hand." The entire group glanced towards the direction she focused on seeing our newest ordeal.

"It looks like we are going to have some upcoming obstacles ahead," I answered nodding my head to the side hinting at the prying eyes of our newest fan.

"I told you he was going to be trouble." Rachel reminded us.

"Don't remind me," I answered back. "Officer Barry King of the university is very anxious for answers from what he stepped into that night in Pershing Square."

"It's now Pershing Circle love," Paige taunted.

"I thought it was Pershing Sinkhole," Bobby joked.

During the Downtown Showdown my brother and I conjured such powerful surges of telekinetic energy that rather than cracking the ground like the time we dueled during Halloween Homecoming. The forces were so immense we made a sinkhole that imploded part of the park. Last time we cracked the ground beneath us that happened before he was ever revealed to be this bastard half brother of mine. Fear started to consume me internally once again, now worried of how powerful both he and I are becoming day by day. My silence must have given it away when Bobby said,

"Sorry that was inappropriate."

"You're fine Bobby, chill." I responded acknowledging his attempt to lighten the mood.

"I know I am," he teased back with a tiny smirk on his face. Tease! "Unfortunately, I can't say the same for Officer King. I'll do my best on damage control but I doubt being a professor at the university will allow me leeway."

"That piggy is going to be a problem," Pete added. "Good thing he's just campus police. Besides, he's not the authority we should be worried about anyways."

"Add him to the pileup of bullshit we already have on our plate," I complained with my mind not completely in the conversation. It is upsetting enough having to acknowledge the fact of possible exposure in front of the worst person. "Even with the chaos of the Downtown Showdown nobody is going to believe the ranting of a security guard that is completely out of his jurisdiction to begin with. His ass needs to get back on campus and issue mother fucking parking tickets."

"Josh," Pete snapped, "Language."

"My bad," I responded not realizing how bothered I truly was by the wannabe detective watching us under those sunglasses.

"Except for the fact he was not the only eye witness to claim seeing two superhuman Hispanic men, one with wings, battling it out throughout the downtown area," Illyana remarked. "I was watching the news footage from the Grand Hall if you haven't forgotten."

"We weren't the only two spotted that night," I snickered back in response to the very true statement. "But thank you again Illyana for saving our lives," I stated once more showing my appreciation.

"We'll I wasn't going to let your bastard brother take my sword, so I had to go back anyways," Illyana replied cockily. Bitch!

"Your sword," I grunted placing my hand on my chest over the area that Illyana's mystical blade sliced right through me. We still never determined if I technically died for those few moments of time. The last thing I recollected was Bobby Drake catching me before I slammed into the floor of the chamber. That is of course when I stood up and after removing the sword that was planet in my chest only to earn a very special set of appendages, angel-like looking wings. "I'm well acquainted with it."

"That is still quite remarkable darling," Paige noted, "your tenacity to survive."

"Speaking of surviving," Jean Paul said as he stalked towards the group quickly. He stood by my side instantly as I handed him the cig going around. He took a long hit from the emotional stress occurring, he needed it.

"Hey," I replied.

"Hey," he repeated as the two of us glanced at each other for a few seconds, maybe longer than expected by the vibe from everyone else. I couldn't help it catching the slight glimmer in his hazel slightly bluish green eyes. When I first met Jean Paul I would barely give him the time of day, because the cheer program's funds were cut for his salary and all, but that was water under the bridge. A cough from behind him broke off the eye gazing.

"I'm Jeanne Marie by the way," Jean Paul's twin sister introduced herself in a shy quite voice. "You must be Josh, right?"

"Josh Lobos," I introduced myself to her formally.

"Hi Bobby, Pete, Rachel, Illyana, and Paige," she greeted everyone else casually, giving away the obvious.

"Let me guess, you all went to the same hellhole together." I announced.

"No shit Sherlock," Pete joked.

"Language hypocrite," Illyana scolded her metal head brother who apparently forgot we were still at a cemetery attending a funeral.

"It's okay," Jean Paul replied. "We all could use some humor to brighten these dark times. Besides, the services have ended now.

"So you're the mighty Arclight?" Jeanne Marie asked.

"The Acolyte," I corrected her.

"What are you an acolyte of?" she inquired redundantly.

"The Acolyte of Humanity," I answered back, "duh!"

"Where did you come up with that name?" Jeanne Marie asked. Talk about twenty one question! Does she need to know what my sign is too?

"Umm..." I stuttered at a loss of words.

"From his brother," Bobby informed them.

"I thought he got it from a video game," Pete side noted.

"Douche bags," I muttered under my breath.

"Are you referring to the terrible half brother that did this to you?" Jean Paul questioned as he reached his hand gently near my scarred up eye.

"I liked him as the Faceless Foe," I responded back.

"Told you so," Rachel interrupted.

"Besides, the Acolyte has a ring to it," I added.

"The Order of the Acolyte," Bobby corrected me somehow ending up on the opposite side of me when the twins entered the huddle.

"The six of you," Jeanne Marie asked.

"The seven of us," Jean Paul corrected in a stern tone. "Not now Jean..." he started to bark but held back on this apparent argument of theirs. I sensed that I am becoming a heated controversy for the twins.

"So, you're an Aztec god with wings? Where are your wings?" Jeanne Marie inquired suspiciously.

"Supposedly, and they're retractable." I answered back.

"And it's because of this supposed god and his wings I'm not lying in the coffin right next to..." Jean Paul interrupted us in low voice before he went into another tragic trance of despair.

"I apologize," Jeanne Marie said, "I'm just trying to understand the situation being supernatural entities or whatever it is you call us."

"Of course love," Paige stated. "Just let us know what you need us to do."

"You are all welcome to join us with our other loved ones at Jean Paul's townhouse," Jeanne Marie invited us, easing up a little in her slightly hostile tone. Not that I didn't blame her, since the key factor of this tragedy all pointed back to the Chosen Ones, Jeremiah and I. The group shortly dispersed one by one as everyone head towards the cars. Bobby and I were the last two standing there trailing behind everyone else. I started to follow the line when Bobby stopped me before I could take another step.

"You were lying," he stated quietly so the others would not hear.

"About?"

"The void you both felt," he replied, "It's him isn't it?"

"I don't know to be honest with you," I answered truthfully. "If he is anything like me, then I wouldn't put it past him."

"Do you think he's nearby?" Bobby inquired after a brief pause. "What if he's following us?"

"Like I said, I wouldn't put it past him. Every instant from here on out needs to be taken with vigilance not the mention the fact we have to constantly on guard for the time being. Today it's just an officer but tomorrow it could be the suits."

"You're right kid. We are being watched and not just by the enemy." Bobby agreed. "It looks the dust hasn't settled at all since we went on the down low. Once the sun sets we all need to be even more careful."

"I agree." We both looked right at each other for a brief second. I caught a glimpse of the familiar brilliant blue eyes with deep concern in them. Then it hit me, "By the way, how did you know I was lying?"

"Because I sensed it too, the void," Bobby responded truthfully. That's bizarre!

First I overheard Rachel's thoughts, unusual for two telepaths, and now Bobby sensing our telepathic abilities, coincidence? We stood there next to each other staring at each other completely speechless.

"We'll get through this," Bobby reassured me after pulling me closer for a sincere hug, the two of us shuffled down the lawn to our cars as the mournful day continued. If there was one thing that was absolute, dark times were ahead of us.
Chapter 2 Returning to the Scene of the Crime

After stopping by briefly at the very dismal gathering at Jean Paul's house, the team had departed given our time was limited once we resurfaced from our week of self exile. Everyone had split up to take care of numerous errands that needed to be tended to. Bobby and I stopped at his place briefly before jumping on the Red Line subway train towards Downtown. And yes, Los Angeles does have its own subway system. It's nothing like New York but is great when you needed to avoid the parking lots of the heavily trafficked freeways. We agreed strolling around casually would be less conspicuous in the event any of us were persons of interest.

Once we arrived at the Seventh Street Metro station right before the closed Pershing Square Station, the two of us were in utter shock as we paced throughout the downtown district witnessing for the first time the devastating aftermath of our deadly brawl one week ago. Reminiscing back on that night, I honestly wasn't thinking one hundred percent rationally having been stabbed with the Soulsword and the ascension of my wings having its affects on me, but I never wanted this destruction Jeremiah and I caused throughout the skyline. We continued down the debris covered sidewalks coming up to the corner side of Pershing Square when I noticed the crowds surrounding the park. Damn it!

I held my breath as we crossed the street and stopped behind crowd being blocked off by the yellow tape around the park inaccessible to the public. Paige was right calling it Pershing Sinkhole, shit that was an understatement! Passersby glanced at the devastation with many of them snapping pictures and video recordings with their phones and cameras. The whole park is a disaster. The benches he tossed at me were on opposite ends of their original spot. The lawn area caved in at what I assumed was the center of the telekinetic energy struggle. We even knocked down the funky looking building on the other end. I don't even remember that! How could I have let this happen? Did I lose control that much in the heat of the emotional distress after the revelation that led to this?

We continued our evaluation of the destruction walking down a few blocks further to find ourselves in front of another terrible site. It was once the skyscraper building that was actually the secret headquarters of the governing body of the vampires. This is where it all started from, and not just the showdown. This is where my brother was held for most of his young adult life imprisoned by the undead. Jeremiah had taken control of the Vampire Headquarters after the College National Cheerleading Massacre that was now nothing but rubble and debris and whatever fragments of the structure remained. The building completely imploded leaving no trace behind of what was really going on inside bloodsucker tower. For all I knew Kyle's body could still be buried deep within the ground. Maybe Illyana is right, I should have taken care of Jeremiah right then and there. This is entirely my damn fault!

"It's not your fault," Bobby interjected my thoughts telepathically. We felt talking out loud about certain topics would raise suspicions since we were absolutely positive that we were being followed. "Besides kid, murder is not in your heart. We went over this before; he caused all of this, not you. Vampire Headquarters was blown up because the lured you back in there fully aware you would go rescue Jean Paul and Kyle."

"That doesn't excuse all this devastation," I replied mentally. "All this chaos, the people's whose lives were put in imminent danger. Not to mention so many that lives were taken during this family feud."

"We've all beaten ourselves up about the many things we all could have done better that night but the deed is done. The aftermath is an unfortunate circumstance but if we didn't rescue all the hostages that night..."

"But look around us Bobby, we did this. I did this. They destroyed the entire building to erase any evidence of what took place inside."

"You forget that we have statements from all the hostages that were transpired to your favorite agent," Bobby reminded me.

"I'm sure I'll have the pleasure of meeting that lovely bitch any day now!" I shouted vocally this time.

"Let's hope not," he replied back with a tiny grin on his stubby face.

"Did she buy it?" I inquired telepathically again. I began acknowledging from Bobby's uncomfortable fidgeting that we were being tailed, which I am sure am one of those fucking agents.

"Thankfully yes, of course after interrogating a handful of the hostages to confirm what had really taken. However they aren't happy at all and I can only imagine why. They want proof of the existence of Jeremiah on top of evidence that Deacon Frost has truly been revived."

"What branch of government do these agents work for that is aware of the existence of vampires and all the other supernatural bullshit?"

"The branch we are trying to keep you as far away from as possible. They've been keeping tabs on you since the Halloween Homecoming incident."

"Then why haven't they come for me?" I asked him after a brief silence unsure of why I hadn't answered to these agents as of now. Our Downtown Showdown destroyed and damaged various places throughout the districts I am ashamed of my actions regardless of the enemies hand behind it all.

"There is a reason we took you with us over the summer. We declared you as one of us therefore they can't touch you. Not to mention the fact that other shit show of a team caused one hell of a mess compare to this." Bobby stated honestly.

Before I ascended into my powers I was skeptical believer of supernatural world, only acknowledging the rumors and whisper of the unknown. Up until now the West Coast had never seen most of the supposed superheroes since the only proof some of us had is just the media and word of mouth from eye witnesses. Now more so than ever after numerous threats to mankind the coming out of some of the superhuman and supernatural creatures came to their aid, exposing the possibilities of the unknown kept hidden for so long.

"Word," I replied agreeing with him one hundred percent. We stood there quite for a minute when I stated after thinking about the whole one of them nonsense. "I don't believe these gifts and abilities are just part of our DNA and genetics, they're a part of souls," I remarked. "When I look at you and the team, next to everyone else I've met during our lame vacation, I see supernatural entities beyond extraordinary. You are godlike creatures with gifts that are so incredible I don't think it is just a scientific coincidence any of you became the superheroes and gods you truly are."

"You think I'm a god?" Bobby whispered softly with his voice as he inched closer to me oddly. "If I'm not mistaken, you're the one who's a god."

"Allegedly, according to a fucking asshole," I corrected him. "We'll discover more about that in time."

"Yeah I know, but right now," he whispered again getting even closer. It dawned on me a second later when his grin changed to an alarming looking on his face, "On the opposite end of the block is a blond women in a suit across the way that's been tailing us from the distance but do not look," he informed me telepathically.

"Do you recognize her at all?" I asked nervously via our minds once again.

"Negative, but I caught a few glimpses of her as we were walking around."

"Good looking out. Who do you think she's with?"

"I'd prefer not find out."

"How should we do this?"

"Lead the way back to the Metro Station. Don't walk but don't run either. Act casual like all the other spectators," Bobby instructed.

"Will do Professor," I replied vocally with a wink for the quick thinking.

At his command we strolled away from our spot after observing all the destruction making our way to the Metro Station in hopes of losing our newest stalker. Luckily we made it to the nearest station in literally one minute hearing the sound of the train just arriving beneath us. I could tell from Bobby's stern face this spy is still trailing behind. We swiped our TAP cards that were preloaded with fare, crossing our fingers the toll entrance would slow her down. In seconds we walked right into the subway car. Thankfully the doors shut instantly giving me a slight sense of relief hearing the closing sounds of the automatic sliding doors. Once again our safety is underground, like monsters hiding from the world even though we were the good guys. Seeing everything that happened before my very eyes is bad enough, could this day get any worse?

" _Looks like I'm not the only one who returned to the scene of the crime,"_ taunted the figure sitting in the far corner of surprisingly empty cabin with a sinister tone. " _Downtown Los Angeles has been totally demolished thanks to us. I see our new agent friends are tailing the Queen Bee and the Snow Queen over here. By the way, I'm digging that nice battle scar dear brother. You're quite welcome Joshua."_ Fuck my life!

"Jeremiah," I responded, "You son of bitch, I'll kill you," I shouted loudly not giving a flying fuck if the entire subway heard the threat filled with pure anger and hatred in my deep echoing voice. Before I could lung forward to attack I felt the chill of Bobby's hand thwarting my attempt to leap right at that piece of shit and beat his ass down.

"Not here," Bobby interjected, "Both of you! This is not the place!"

" _I adore your affection for my brother from another Mister Drake. One day we might even become brother in laws. Well either you or the light bright from my understanding! Either way we'd all be one big mother fucking dysfunctional family!"_

"What the hell are you and your bitch witch of a cousin doing here you wannabe little prick?" Bobby interrogated hastily. Holy crap, I didn't even notice Serena the Siren sitting quietly in the back corner holding a very sharp knife in her hand.

"I don't get you witch," I scorned at her, "One minute you try shooting me mistaking your own flesh and blood for some god awful things he's done to you only to find you standing by his side following this dark direction he's dragging you into."

"What happened to your pretty little fairy wings, did they revoke your hard earned accomplishments already asshole?" Serena the Siren inquired sarcastically.

"You wouldn't dare try and oppose me with my wings out because you would fail, and the first thing I would take is your tongue to silence your skank ass once and for all." I threatened as I cusped my hand out in her direction essentially grabbing her throat telekinetically lifting her off the ground.

" _Silencing my cousin does sound enticing,"_ he muttered under his breath. " _However she wouldn't be any value to me being a siren and being family bullshit, so put her down."_ As much as I wanted to take the two on right here and now, the thought of anymore exposure could jeopardize our ultimate goal, stopping my half twin brother from another mother who now stands before me. Bobby's facial expression is pretty clear as well. I rested my arm back down on my side as the four of us faced one another.

"If it were up to me I'd like to see you both dead," Serena yelped back as soon as I let go of my grip, "But I choose my battles wisely. I choose to survive."

"What do you mean by that?" Bobby questioned.

"Why are you here Jeremiah?" I asked in a calmer but stern voice.

" _Funny thing, you see for some reason you and your fellow Power Rangers just completely fell of the grid for what, seven days now. Not even my new tracker could sense your presence, and trust me when I say he's one of the best there is even after his transformation."_

"After you turned him," I hissed. "Tracker," I repeated trying to remember the gifts of those he had captured.

"No..." Bobby whispered with his eyes wide with a look of despair.

" _Oh yes Frosty. This particular tracker has led me to many new followers, but the moment the citizens of the city you love so much and defend wanted answers, the Order of the Acolyte just vanished off the face of the earth. Well except for those few fragments of time, but of course with a teleporter as part of the Order of the Acolyte I would assume traveling around was a piece of cake for you."_

"This tracker you've invested in isn't that good of a tracker now is he," I snidely remarked.

"Mother fucker," Bobby cursed at Jeremiah, "How could you?"

" _Let's just say my tracker is a better version from before. Yet even with enhancements, all of you were total voids. I know wherever it is you've been hiding is blocking out his unique abilities._ "

"Good," I blurted. "I'll make sure to keep it that way. Now answer us, why are you here?"

" _Curiosity of course brother, you and your peers' reappearance to the ground sparked my interest. Tell me is the void the supposed secret base of operation I keep hearing about?"_

"None of your damn business Jeremiah," Bobby grunted when he noticed my unusual silence compared to my typical short tempered self. I am really holding back, and partly due to mind trying to breach Serena's to gain any information. "We've satisfied your interest, so I suggest you take the next stop out of here before we force you off this subway," he demanded. Bobby's so awesome when he acts like a total dick.

"If you came to ground just to make your pathetic excuse of a threat you can leave now, brother!" I barked at the two, giving them both very nasty looks.

"Or what princesses," Serena the Siren taunted still being restraint.

" _My my, everyone relax. We did not come here to fight or to make idle threats for now..."_ Jeremiah intervened, " _Could you let the wench down please?"_

"Whatever," I mumbled slowly releasing her, "as you were saying?"

" _I did not come here to threaten you. On the contrary, I came to wish the two of you and your fellow teammate's good luck."_

"Fuck you, witches!" I cursed back.

"I'll tear your fucking throat out f..." Serena lashed out as she jumped from her seat headed straight for me. Before she was about to say what sounded like a very derogative word I don't like that much until a telekinetic force shut her mouth quickly. My brother held her tongue. Jeremiah had stated in the past in one of his many rants he respected my sexual preference, insisting it is our god given birthright as apparent half gods.

"Not here!" Bobby scolded.

We were all standing in the empty subway cart with our standing in the center of the train car with our backs to the doors. All four of us were battle ready with our hands by our sides while each of us displayed our gifts. My hands were glowing in the blue essence of light. Steam rose from Bobby's hand as they transformed into solid ice. On the opposite side Jeremiah's hands were amped with green lightning bolts while Serena stepped to the side of her cousin, ready to let out the stinging sound of the siren's terrible screech.

" _As much as I hate to say it, your ice boy toy over here is right. Besides, I much rather prefer to take you on when the entire Order of the Acolyte is assembled. I hear you have quite the mash up amongst your rankings."_

"Then why bother attempting whatever bullshit vengeance plot against us?" I questioned. "You know we'll just kick your ass just like last time."

"Was that before or after you and your superheroes demolished half of downtown?" Serena the Siren sneered.

"Your hands are drenched with just as much blood as his!" Bobby roared back at the mouthy little witch.

" _I must say, that was when there were only four, five of them. I can only imagine how much damage you and your battalion of losers will cause. You think my mission only involves my ultimate vengeance against you dear brother, I can assure you that is inaccurate. My cause has evolved. Unlike you, who so righteously decided to run around using your abilities to fight the undead like Buffy, I am embracing what I truly am, a god."_ Jeremiah stood there gleaming with whatever murderous intentions and devious ploys he has in store for all of us. Unfortunately I knew this after having another glimpse into the future showing me tiny fragments of this war when I survived the stab of Magik's Soulsword thanks to this asshole!

"What the hell does that mean almighty dick face?" I asked.

" _The world is a terrible place thanks to good old precious humanity. Day by day they kill and slaughter one another amongst their race only to drone on and on about human rights and free will only to accomplish absolutely nothing true course of action. Humanity is plagued with greed, corruption, and death. Maybe it's because humanity should not be ruled by humans anymore. They weren't meant to rule themselves in the first place. They are the reason why this world has turned to shit and now I will change that."_

"Even if you and Josh were gods, that doesn't mean you can play judge, jury, and executioner against the crimes of humanity. Ascending into your abilities doesn't give you the right to determine the fate of mankind because you don't agree with it," Bobby exclaimed, "You're mad!"

"I will stop you!" I barked.

"Look how that has turned out last time," Serena muttered under her breath.

"I know you're assembling an army. Don't play me for a fool brother!"

" _Well of course you figured that one out by now. Why do you think Deacon Frost destroyed every piece of evidence in the building? I had hoped you died in along with it but obviously that didn't work out since we're standing here. So what visions have you foreseen this time?"_

"Enough to know the Orders will be ready for whatever you throw at us!"

" _The Order of the Acolyte is going to stop me; I would like to see you all try. Quite the lineup you have yourself there, brother. Next to metal head, you have the skin shifter that from what I can tell can transform into any element she desires. Now there's the light speedster that from my opinion seems to have some sort of bond with you now that his lover is dead. How ironic, better watch out there frosty, your man's about to get swooped up on."_

"Are you done yet?" Bobby snapped.

" _Chill there Iceman, because you aren't the most impressive entity that this fool here believes you and the rest of your Orders are. From my understanding, your retractable wings that you earned were from the blade of the sorceress of Limbo who has joined your cause. And of course the vivaciously wild creature a phoenix that lives inside that beautiful vessel of pure telepathic and telekinetic energy, the lovely Miss Summers."_

"Keep your distance from Rachel you son of a bitch!" I threatened when he moved in closer to my face.

" _Don't speak that way about my mother prick! She would be alive if it wasn't for you!"_

"Get to the point Jeremiah," Serena the Siren demanded anxiously.

" _Watch your tone,"_ he threatened his only other flesh and blood. What a dick! " _The Order of the Acolyte, the seven superheroes ready to stop what I have in store. If only you could. However in order to declare this an official war I need your official declaration. We can do this the easy way or the hard way."_

"Hash tag go fuck yourself!" I snickered back. Shortly after the subway came to slow stop as the doors opened from behind us. "I believe this is your stop so why don't the two of you get the fuck out!"

"Gladly," Serena shouted, "Later assholes!"

" _I see you prefer to do it the hard way, so be it .Like I said before I wish you the best of luck brother. You're going to need it!"_ As soon as he finished his snide remark the doors of the subway car quickly shut at a rapid rate. In seconds the train accelerated from zero to sixty. The two of us were swept off our feet from the violent jolt falling from the ground.
Chapter 3 Runaway Train

"Son of a bitch," I cursed.

"So much for a parley," Bobby stated once he realized what is happening. "You ready to stop an uncontrollable speeding subway?"

"How cliché," I stated. "Well, this shouldn't be too hard. We've seen how this plays out for all the villains."

"Josh, that's different," Bobby interjected as we both got back to our feet evaluating the rapidly moving subway train. "This isn't New York or any other city that has miles of tracks. We're on the damn Red Line and we've got less than a few miles, if that, before this crashes into the North Hollywood Station, if that."

"Fuck me!"

"Another time kid, let's stop this before we demolish another part of the city."

"Agreed," I answered my good old professor. "Let me try tapping into the onboard computer and see if I can shut the train down from here." I moved my way quickly inside the surprisingly empty cab as I scrambled to the nearest electrical panel in sight. As soon as I placed my open palm over the panel allowing my technopathy to take over, only to be tossed back a few feet. My head started ringing loudly as all thought process was put a halt. "Shit ouch my head," I shouted.

"Josh, are you okay? What happened?"

"Jeremiah put a virus into the computer system. He's getting better with is technopathy." I explained while pointing to the emergency brake sign. It is true that my half brother emulated most of my abilities but his touch with technology is not his strong suit. He got lucky today. Bobby shuffled to the red button to activate the brake systems scrambling for the button, only for nothing to happen after pressing it several times.

"He locked us in here!" I informed Bobby once regaining some sense back.

"Shit," Bobby cursed as he jumped to the center floor placing his hands on the surface. Instantly a large circle of ice developed in a fairly large radius around Bobby's body that is now transforming into the ice form as well.

"What are you doing?"

"I'm going to try freezing the wheel system from underneath before this train slams into straight into the ground underneath North Hollywood. Is there any way you can shut this speeding train down?"

"Maybe I can siphon the power from this bad boy and turn the train off all together," I replied.

"You can't handle that much voltage kid, well I think," Bobby noted while he froze a small circle of the floor, followed by an immediate punch breaking right through the floor with ease. It exposed the rapidly moving wheels moving the subway train.

"Thanks for the vote of confidence. I would argue more but the clock is ticking. What are you going to try to do?"

"We can't stop it from the outside since we're stuck in here, no thanks to your brother. Besides, we're being watched. I'm going to concentrate on freezing all the moving wheels and hope that along with your plan should slow the subway down."

"Fuck it, it's worth a shot. I'll stand right next to you while I attempt this new little challenge," I answered shifting right next to Bobby. Once again, my old mentor is right about keeping our supernatural natures on the down low especially during the daytime. I know I should have listened!

I extended both of my arms up with open palms over my head. I could sense the pure energy flowing throughout me as it connected with the electrical current operating the entire train. Closing my eyes for a second, I conjured the pulses of electrical bolts as I began to absorb the voltage through my palms. Lights began dim inside the subway car indicating a good sign, but not enough. My abilities had strengthened in many areas of the course of my training, however maintaining this much inside was not part of any lesson.

"Are you sure about this?" Bobby inquired to my surprise. Despite his effort of connecting every wheel of this bullet speeding subway it wasn't enough to safely stop the train before it slammed into the station that was rapidly getting closer.

"I've got this," I fibbed not sure if this would work.

"You look like you're overloading kid. Look around you, your creating a magnetic charge from the electricity..." Bobby started to say when he paused. I took a glance around even though I was in a state of shock, literally. I noticed many objects surrounding us shaking, metal objects in particular. "Do you think you can use the electricity inside you to create an EMP? Wait, do you even know what an EMP is?"

"You want me to conjure up an electromagnetic pulse dick," I replied, "Do I look like your ex girlfriend professor?"

"Not the time to be jealous there Nick Jonas, but it may be our best chance of shutting it down. I'm surprised you knew what that meant cheerleader." Bobby added annoyingly.

"How exactly do I do that professor smart ass?" I snapped back. He went silent for a moment figuring out how to explain the details. The train was still close to full speed as the lights flickered on and off while I siphoned as much electrical power running this bad boy, however I am having difficulty maintaining the energy within, "Any day now!"

"Burn bright," he muttered under his breath. "Like your favorite show, burn bright not hot. The light inside you, use it!" I had to admit, my mentor really knew me well enough to reference one of my favorite TV shows.

"Okay," I replied, focusing the essence flowing within me. My hands were bright blue with tiny bolts of electricity striking within. "Bobby, I'm going to place my hand on your shoulder. Keep doing your thing. Whatever you do, do not let go of me regardless of the intensity of the blast."

"Three, two, one..." Bobby shouted. I surged every ounce of energy focusing on converting the energy into one bright blast. I released it instantly casting a bright light followed with a shockwave. The whole train vibrated causing it to slow down the train, with the help of Bobby's intense icing.

"Holy shit, it worked," I boasted relieved that the subway car began coming to an uncomfortable stop. Bobby and I stood up quickly as he nodded towards the door.

"We need to leave now!" Bobby instructed sternly. "If we bolt up the stairwell fast enough we can avoid..."

"Not necessary," I stated cutting Bobby off. "There's an old Metro track not too far that will get us to one of shortcuts to our safe zone."

"Good, let's get the fuck out of here. Open up the back door now!" He commanded with no hesitation on his part. "We've caused quite enough commotion Josh."

"Yes sir professor!" I replied as the door zipped open once I did as I was ordered to.

We shuffled through the dark underground railway. I lead the two of us, hustling down the subway track as we quickly approached the secret latch door hidden not too far ahead. The tension between us could be sensed miles away with all good reason. The mission for today is simple; evaluate the situation with no incidents. Epic fail! I could only hope the computer back at the Grand Hall could do some major damage control. I continued having difficulty finding one of the easiest secret ways when Bobby's ice formed hand waved up as the two of us came to halt. No wonder why!

"I knew it was too good to be true," I stated immediately once I saw in the short distance the four figures lurking in the dark. Of course it is Jeremiah and Serena the Siren, backed up by to shadowed hell hounds. Since we were underground, it made sense why the two witches conjured these demons. At least there were not humans nearby for them to host.

" _Like I said brother, my militia works night and day trying to hunt you your team down,"_ Jeremiah taunted with his eye green and bright, filled with hate behind them. " _Let's, how do you cheer folk say, bring it on!"_ The screech of his siren cousin engulfed the tunnel instantly, slightly dulling us down. I could feel my eyes scorch with intensity of the blue essence as we entered just another afternoon brawl.

"With pleasure," I replied as I engaged him with fist out.

"Not here," Iceman demanded.

"We can't get out of here until we get rid of them," I replied telepathically," The passage way won't appear with hostile in range of its mystical radar."

"Keep this quick and quite," Iceman answered back in attack form.

I went after my brother and his backup hellhound while Iceman took on the raging bitch siren and her backup. I jabbed at Jeremiah ignoring the hell hound. I managed to use a telekinetic blast when it made contact with my elbow sending it flying backwards for a distance while the two of us went at it. I knew we had to keep this hand to hand combat in the abandon area we were in. Getting into a telekinetic match under here could level us under, not to mention what could happen to the ground and buildings above us.

Iceman is hesitant taking on Serena the Siren, unsure of her actual physical strengths as well as the fact she is a female. He shot circles around her trying to barricade her in but she kept blowing sections of it out with her gifts. His hell hound was no help but he easily subdued it once it got close enough for him to reach and rip apart. I could see the other hell hound speeding back towards the battle when we all were interrupted by the distant sound of gunfire. Three bullets sped our way but everyone dodged it when it occurred to us that we were not alone.

Jeremiah rushed at the ice formed around his cousin as they sprinted down the other end of the rail line away from the unfriendly fire. I turned trying to connect with the shooter but was interrupted by Iceman's cold touch.

"The passageway," he reminded me.

"Right," I stated looking around for a moment. Thankful my blue night vision became automatic now allowing me clear site of the area, there it is. Sure enough, once the enemy left the hidden hatch had revealed itself to us."This way," I pointed. I motioned my hand opening the secret hallway as the two of us rushed in way before our unexpected guest arrived anywhere near the fighting area. "That was close."

"Fuck!" Iceman yelled frustrated.

We stalked quickly back through the passage. I had a pre rolled cig I sparked up lightening up the mood as we swerved the path that led us behind another area behind one of the many enormous god-like walls of the Grand Hall on the other side. Bobby had a right to be angry now completely understanding where he is coming from. I learned the hard way the consequences of our actions which led us to this point. I didn't want any form of confrontation to occur. To top that off, a bogey had shot at our superhuman brawl. Even though it helped us deflect our enemies, it isn't good at all. We had enough heat on us ever since leveling half of the downtown. I could only imagine what the Metro Incident outcome will be.

We entered the Grand Hall, the secret underground base of operation for the Order, startling Jean Paul, Rachel, and Paige who were lounged in different areas of Grand Hall. They all looked shocked at first, especially Jean Paul who is still new to the whole place.

"Did I not mention the secret passageways," I shouted as we entered tensely towards the scattered group. Jean Paul rushed towards me rapidly, with his speedster ability once he noticed we were post battle mode.

"Are you alright?" Jean Paul asked sincerely, examining the small cuts and lacerations from the little escapade.

"Peachy," Bobby snickered before I could answer. "We had a run in with evil him and the wench siren cousin." Dick move! It is weird at times, but I got the vibe Bobby did not like the bond growing between me and Jean Paul.

"I hate that bitch so much," Paige noted as she approached.

"You have no idea," Rachel grunted in a dark tone. "I loathe the siren and if it isn't for the fact I am one of the good guys is the only reason she lives and breathes to this day!"She is a powerful girl, and upsetting her is not a good thing given her true capabilities. Did you create that blast?" Rachel asked me shortly after the group of his had met in a huddle.

"An electromagnetic pulse to be exact," I responded. "Great plan professor."

"That's why you're still the mentor and I'm the teacher, regardless of the actual team roles," Bobby added.

"Impressive darling," Paige added. "We felt it in here."

"Magnificent," Jean Paul exclaimed grabbing my hand for a second.

"Where are the Rasputin siblings?" I inquired hastily. It is time for the Order of the Acolyte to regroup.
Chapter 4 More Unwelcomed Guest

"They'll be back soon," Paige replied. I could see the worry in her eye knowing all too well who we just encountered. "The whole city felt the blast. It's flooding the newsfeed. Why on earth did you conjure an electromagnetic pulse for?"

"From our understanding," Magik stated as she and her enormous metallic brother Colossus appeared after teleporting back as soon as they felt our little incident, "These boys stopped a runaway Red Line Metro Train with some sort of electromagnetic blast. If it wasn't for that, we wouldn't..." Magik stuttered acting quite nervous. I took a closer look to see a third figure passed out being grasped and help up by the neck by Colossus's tough grip. I could see the two also had an unwelcomed encounter by their ragged looks. Not to mention the fact they just brought in one of the most dangerous and powerful of his kind into the most sacred of places, the Grand Hall!

"What the fuck!" I cursed.

"Is that?" Marvel Girl asked jumping into a defensive stance. She quickly held out her hand, telekinetically locking down the elderly man dressed in an unusual costume.

"You got him," Iceman asked inquired he iced himself instantly. "Why is he here?"

"This was the quickest way out of a sticky little confrontation we had with this one," Pete admitted with utter disgust in his voice. "However I thought it is best you heard it firsthand."

"Heard what?" Northstar asked.

"Trust us," Magik insisted.

"It's him we don't trust love!" Husk shouted. "He's a fucking monster! A murderer! Not to mention the infinite number of attempts on our lives for most of us in this room, except for Buffy over here."

"Bitch," I muttered back. "Computer," I shouted out, "Defensive mode now! I want to hear what this mother fucker has to say. Besides, he's outnumbered and out powered. How'd you knock him out?"

"We didn't," Colossus confessed, "you did, sort of. The blast threw him off allowing us to subdue him before our confrontation went viral, that was until your little incident Queen Bee."

"Oh, good to know," I replied. "I'll take that as a compliment. So, who wants the pleasure of waking our unwelcome guest?" Before anyone else could make a sound Illyana materialized right in front of me with her blade in hand. Holy shit she's pissed.

"Wake up," Magik growled with a vicious roar similar to her brothers, slightly darker. She followed it up with several jabs before she raised the dagger to his face causing a small gash to bleed out. "You dare you try and attack my brother, the mighty Colossus, and I, the Sorceress of Limbo old man."

"Lorna, Polaris..." he muttered a few times before he became fully conscious and now aware of his surroundings. "Oh, it's you. All of you to rephrase that." We all stood silent for a moment as he examined the Grand Hall. "Where have you taken me?"

"A place you will never have the privilege of ever coming to or find every again prick." His attention turned right towards me, his eyes filled with unnecessary judgment.

"Oh yes, I have you heard all about you. The Acolyte of Humanity is what you call yourself, correct? I like your scar. I hear you're quite the character."

"I'm flattered. Obviously I know who you are. Your reputation is well known as half villain half savior."

"The Order of the Acolyte," he continued. "You dare call yourselves defenders of humanity, the very people who fear and hate us all. Pathetic! From what I hear all you've been doing is running around chasing around a bunch of undead miscreants because they want you dead. Now on top of that, there's rumor that there is another one of you out there."

"Where did you learn all this from," Iceman asked with a puzzled look on his face. That is probably because I know all too well he made contact at one point with his fellow companions from the east coast.

"Don't bullshit a bullshiter Iceman," I snickered.

"Why would they tell you all this," Colossus inquired confused.

"Because seven days ago a group of misfit superheroes demolished several parts of Downtown Los Angeles over some foolish sibling rivalry involving those vermin vampires, and ever since then many of our kind have gone missing or have been taken hostage by those disgusting creatures. I have it on good authority the disappearance of my daughter was a taken as a result of your feud. I was hoping that electromagnetic pulse was Lorna. However I have a feeling you were the one who attempted such a weak blast I knew that could not have been the work of my daughter."

"Hash tag go fuck yourself," I snapped back. "I'm sorry if that wasn't sufficient for an arrogant asshole like you, but it stopped a high speed metro train from crashing into the end of the line thanks to the other me, or Jeremiah we recently discovered. He is also the very man who left me this scar seven nights ago. Needless to say, it was suffice for our little situation. As for the vampire problem old man, we are handling it."

"Oh yes, by hiding. How typical of all you," he sneered, a blow to my fellow teammates from their past beef. "Some mentors you two are turning out to be."

"Fuck off," Iceman cursed back. "This kid is the one who led us in there to save a handful of prisoners who are safe in case you weren't informed."

"You would dare talk to me like that if it were just you and I, and not be restraint by your mystical counterparts." He grinned cockily nodding his head in disapproval. "Now even though others have faith in your so called team, I don't. Now my daughter has fallen victim in this feud and if she is turned or killed I will retaliate, on both of you."

"I'm not a child anymore," Iceman stated in his ice form, "The body consist majority of water, therefore I could freeze every blood cell inside you before you could move a paperclip!"

"Fools all off you..." he started to mock.

"Is that all you came here for," Marvel Girl shouted speaking for the first time. She tightened her telekinetic grip, "To threaten us? I should kill you right here and spare your daughter the misery of having you as a father."

"Marvel Girl," Husk gasped.

"You need to calm down," Colossus said but it was too late. Her eyes lit up as she held back her newfound power passed down from her father.

"I see you have your mother's temper Miss Summers. Not to mention your father's gift as well," he complimented her.

"Don't speak of my mother as if you know her," Marvel Girl grunted back with that deep anger in her voice. "If you have nothing more to inform us about I suggest you leave before I erase every memory of all your children before you could lift a coin."

"That is enough," I roared as my body spring backwards as my wings ascended from my back. "Marvel Girl, stand down, that's an order!"

"Fine," she muttered seconds later not wanting an inner team confrontation.

"You heard the woman," Magik interjected, "You have ten seconds to spill before I send you somewhere special."

"Our allies were able to locate Lorna in this vicinity. However, her telepathic connection became weak and scattered. I can sense her presence not from telepathy, but from our magnetic forces. There a moments when I can feel her somewhere feeding off her sensational energy but she keeps fading in and out. My daughter is around here and I hold each and every one of you responsible if she is harmed or worse."

"Thank you for your unwelcome visit," I interrupted having fulfilled all my needs. "Magik dear, send him somewhere pleasant."

"Good riddance," Colossus boasted. He nodded at his sister who quickly teleported in and out with the nuisance out of the Grand Hall before he had a chance to say any more.

"Where'd you dump him?" I asked Illyana as she grabbed a hand rolled cig.

"Do you think we should have cut him off so soon?" Jean Paul asked after a minute of silence as the cig went around the group.

"Yes," I answered back as he moved beside me putting an arm behind me so slickly I didn't realize it until I caught the stare of a nasty Bobby Drake face. He's being a little over protective these days, to say the least. "Being this is our ongoing situation, we will have a better shot at finding the infamous Lorna Danes than that asshole. If we can trace her electromagnetic charge it might give us hint as to our undead foes whereabouts."

"He of all people should not ever find this place again I would hope," Rachel demanded. When did the Grand Hall become everyone's all of sudden?

"Of course," I answered her little scared. Homegirl needed to calm down.

"We should all take a seat," Bobby insisted after passing the cigs over. "We have to debrief."

"I'd prefer catch everyone up to speed Professor Lame Ass," I taunted.

"Blow me," Bobby joked with a grin in his face. I could hear the change of breathing patterns of Jean Paul behind me, evidentially disliking the expression on Bobby's face.

"Oh shit," Paige laughed, "Boy fight!"

"Boys and girls," Illyana shouted.

"Where were we everyone," I hollered over the group as we took our seats at the large granite table of the Grand Hall. "So tell us about your day," I inquired the siblings that had not spoken since their arrival with our asshole of a guest.

"At least we didn't cause that blast every inch of So Cal felt son," Pete snapped back. "You heard what the old man said. That was our day."

"Do you believe him?" Jean Paul asked.

"Honestly, yes we believe him," Illyana answered for the both of them. "Why else would I have even dared bring him here and face the wrath of you Cruel Intentions," she bantered.

"The missing superhero part is true," Bobby informed us. "As much as you tried to hide all of us from the outside world Josh, our allies found a way to get through. Deacon Frost and whoever his new super vampires are have attacked several targets throughout the world."

"Are these random attacks dear?" Paige interjected.

"There's no particular pattern," Bobby replied quickly. He is such a gossip! Of course he and his friends have already debriefed each other behind my back per usual. Dick! "The targets however all seemed to have some sort ability they wanted to exploit."

"You mean they actually are trying to..." Rachel started to say.

"Build up an army of vampires with superhuman abilities, yes they are," I stated boldly as I gazed the six others sitting amongst me. The man that can manipulate ice; the metallic jock; his teleporting limbo something sister; the offspring of a phoenix with an intense temper; a skin shifter into any form; and the speedster that can project and manipulate pure light energy. "They see us, the Order of the Acolyte as a threat to Jeremiah's big scheme leading up to this war on mountain."

"The visions you saw when you pulled my sword out of your chest?" Illyana snickered.

"Not today," I hissed back. "You aren't the only people who had a shitty ass day since our self banishment."

"We had a run in with doppelganger Queen Bee and his siren bitch cousin," Bobby told everyone. I sat there for a long period of time as he filled them in on our encounter with my terrible half sibling, although that has yet to be confirmed regardless of the accurate information Jeremiah provided us so far.

"They came all the way down just to send us a message," Rachel asked skeptically.

"They wanted to wish us luck actually," I corrected Bobby, "Plus they wanted me to officially declare the war."

"Did you agree," Rachel asked quickly.

"I told him hash tag go fuck yourself!" I boasted. "He said he would make me agree either the easy way or the hard way, so I made a choice."

"The vampires will start terrorizing the streets again, attacking the innocent," Bobby added.

"So what, they make these attacks until it's time to go battle it out?" Jean Paul joined in.

"I highly doubt that love," Paige muttered.

"You mentioned that he ranted about this being more than just a battle of blood?" Pete asked moments later after a brief period of deep thought.

"Number two believes he is a god," Bobby replied, "And I'm willing to bet that's his end game; to demonstrate a godlike act in order to defeat us."

"Defeat the Orders," Jean Paul joked.

"The Order is right here," Bobby growled pointing at the others except Jean Paul.

"What's your beef Drake?" Jean Paul roared back.

"Enough," I shouted almost forcing them to do as I commanded with my telepathy. Not intentionally, however I've become more powerful since I had earned my wings.

"Cheater," Rachel whispered.

"The seven of us," I interjected, "As a team can defeat my half brother, Deacon Frost, and whatever bullshit battalion he wants to throw at us."

"It doesn't make sense dear," Paige stated, "They've tried this before, the bloodsuckers many years ago. If I remember correctly, she only turned into one of them. Her abilities became no existence."

"They tried turning two," I added now fully aware of the history between the vampires and my comrades along with the people who classified themselves as they did.

Science is a wonderful and intelligent part of life that has led us to the great modern world we live in today. However, after glancing around the room at my fellow teammates of the Order of the Acolyte, I don't believe it is just science that surrounds me with a group of godlike entities that now abide by me. The rookie gay cheerleader who just became incredibly powerful in such a short amount of time that now has to lead this group into another conflict with the undead, Fuck My Life!

"You're right," Pete responded. "In fact, we had discovered a way to cure it."

"That could be of good use to us if we have to find little metal bitch, no offense Bobby. Not to mention anyone else Jeremiah and Deacon Frost managed to capture and turned." I reminded them.

"I don't understand why," Rachel joined. "What's so different now that they think that they'll turn their victims into enhanced bloodsuckers?"

"The vampire who tried this before on our kind using some sort of scientific method, which failed obviously since it didn't trigger the abilities to manifest after they fully turned them into a bloodsucker." Bobby informed us. "Given Jeremiah is your supposed evil half twin brother, I would assume he is going to use a more mystical approach to whoever he's selecting."

"It's Deacon Frost," I shouted. "We all saw it; the resurrected Deacon Frost came back as more than just any of the average fucking bloodsuckers. He's not only vampire, but beyond with gifts beyond the average vampire. That has to be the reason he brought him into the picture at all. He hates the vampire government rules just as much as Jeremiah probably does but bringing that maniac back had him in the palm of my brother's hand. Do we have any confirmed missing supernatural beings of all sorts?"

"Caliban," Jean Paul responded. He of all of us would know this having been captive once as well. Unfortunately given the circumstances Jean Paul was not able to give us many names. "From what I can recollect, they had us strapped down in the coffins. Caliban was next to me. Josh is right. Deacon Frost was the one was personally doing the honors of the initial infliction..." Jean Paul had gone silent for a moment focusing on his time held captive in the vampire headquarters. "There was another vampire, only one other who bit many of us who were apparently not turning adequately to their desire. Besides the agony of the venom, Deacon Frost went back and forth throughout the process, talking to each of them."

"How so darling," Paige inquired.

"Convincing them to turn," Illyana replied. "To accept the darkness filling up inside, to embrace what true immortally would bring them." I could hear the rage building up in the Magik's words, another victim who managed to fight off the venom and escape. She teleported on the hood of my car while I was driving on the freeway back from cheer camp which initially pointed us in the right direction when we went on our rescue mission that level portions of downtown. "Maybe it was necessary in order for them to have successful results."

"Do you remember what he looked like? Did he also have to bite you as well?" I asked. My instincts were telling me I might already know who the other vampire might have been."

"Sorry I didn't check him out like you would have," Illyana snapped back, "I was in complete and utter pain and agony, whore!"

"Thank you," I replied with a brief pause, "Bitch!"

"You're welcome for those wings," Illyana teased back. "See, it all worked out. Now we just have to clean up your mess with these undead assholes and the once Faceless Foe, you're half twin brother from another mother."

"I liked calling him the Faceless Foe," Pete noted.

"I agree," I stated.

"Don't say you weren't warned," Rachel reminded me. "Chosen Ones, how fucked up is that shit."

"Fucked up," Bobby grunted, "Two of them, two little half Aztec god bastards running. I'm shocked their last names aren't Snow. I thought one was bad enough."

"Hey guys, what is Caliban's gift?" I questioned moments later after a second hand rolled cigs went around the room.

"Caliban can track any gifted with a physic connection of sorts," Paige informed us. "He was once a very kind and sweat soul, but his gift came with a price. He was physically disfigured that some would find monster like."

"Jeremiah confirmed that earlier," I interjected recalling my brother's words. "He said his tracker finally became the true demon he was meant to be."

"Except for us," Bobby added. "He couldn't track anyone of us according to the devil reincarnated number two."

"Hash tag go fuck yourself Professor Elsa," I cursed back. "And yes, he did mention that in his rant. Unfortunately we were too late and now they have a possible enhanced tracker. If anything Caliban was probably one of many candidates Jeremiah scouted for that would aid his needs."

"The victims aren't random," Rachel noted. Everyone had turned to her as she spoke sternly. "Like you cheerleader, he's not as good of a telepath as he believes to be. Jeremiah did his best to build a mental block but the extraction created quite the distraction. I could only pick up bits and pieces when I spent all that time with him, but there's more to this. I can feel it." Rachel went dead silent. She had not spoken a word about what took place that night when she played bait during our rescue mission.

"Are you able to elaborate a little more about something more darling?" Paige asked sincerely. There became another awkward moment of silence. Rachel hasn't been acting her usual self ever since and I wonder how deep into my brother's mind she tapped into.

"Whatever his agenda is has more to do than just some battle to prove who can win in your sibling rivalry," Rachel stated, "Something terrible is approaching. If your vision is right Josh and we meet at those battle lines, we have to be ready to stop Jeremiah from whatever vengeful plot he's working up."

"Is there anything else," Bobby inquired. I could sense his doubts in what had happened between them that night.

"It was all a haze," Rachel responded, "But I heard more than once the Island of Los Angeles, those words in that order, multiple times."

"If homeboy hasn't noticed," I blurted out, "the ocean is twenty minutes away from the city if he wanted to create some sort of act of god, not to mention the fact California has been in a drought for the last few years."

"Don't be a dick homegirl!" Rachel snapped back, "Whatever he's planning we have to stop it."

"Did Jeremiah give any hint of thought as to their whereabouts?" Jean Paul inquired.

"No clue," Rachel answered back.

"What did he say to you two?" Pete questioned us after a brief moment so silence.

"A bunch of bullshit," Bobby replied. "The usual nonsense, however he did hint at the fact his new plan will be much more than a war between us and the vamps. His own cousin stood by his side even when she hated him because she wanted to survive."

"They're afraid of us," Illyana informed us, "I was there, I remember. Before Jeremiah had taken the mystical face mask off, he went on and on about the team Josh had assembled was now the very threat to his greater goal."

"So for all we know he might just try conjuring some horrific demonstration of power as well as pitting us up against a super vampire army, is that right darlings?" Paige asked pointing out the obvious.

"If this is really happening, how are we going to know when it happens?" Jean Paul asked.

"This battle, this war I envisioned will not take place anytime soon," I replied to everyone at the table. "In reality I helped him accomplish a big part of his secret mission, taking over the vampire race. Now he has Deacon Frost to lead them as their government has fallen. The ball is in his court for now. Until then, we use our newest lead."

"Lorna," Pete stated seconds later. "If we discover Lorna's whereabouts, we will find the bloodsuckers, simple as that. See, I should be the fucking leader, not you kid."

"Blow me metal head," I shouted back.

"Is that a threat or a promise?" He questioned back with a taunting voice.

"Careful Pete," Illyana snickered, "might get bright light and frosty over there jealous." Why did I choose these assholes to help me again? Before I had time to respond to the question in my mind I was too late to notice the large spike of ice that developed and landed on top of Pete's metallic head.

"Here we go again," Rachel hissed lean further back into her chair. Unfortunately Pete picked a bad time to make another gay joke. Instantly Jean Paul managed to move with his speedster ability to aggressively knock both Bobby and Pete while still sitting in their chairs.

"Gentlemen that is enough," Jean Paul growled. "We have real problems to deal with besides this petty bullshit."

The room went dead silent from the unexpected outburst, and for good reason. The man just buried his lover earlier that day and is emotionally distraught. Not to mention the fact he was unexpectedly forced to go off the grid with the rest of us. My brother's insane quest for recompense has brought enough innocent bystanders that have lost their lives, Jean Paul being no exception being a victim as well. Jeremiah had been after Jean Paul because of the little secret fact that nobody ever mentioned to me about Northstar and his gifts. Assholes!

"He's right," I stated boldly now taking the floor. "If it is true that Jeremiah is truly afraid of the group of us standing in the way of his unknown grand scheme of retribution, then we should expect that whoever he is targeting is not at random. My half brother wants to be sure of his success and will pull out any game changers he can acquire."

"Your satanic half brother does have quite the matchup against him darling," Paige added cockily. "There's me of course, metal head over there, frosty, our instant transportation via teleportation, bright light over here, and two telepathic and telekinetic super bitches."

"Right back at you," Rachel taunted back. "I think your half brother went after Caliban first for a reason. His abilities allow him to track anyone else gifted with a mere thought. Jeremiah was caught breaking into that facility if I recall."

"Hill's accusations when you were framed," Bobby muttered to out loud. By the expression on his face, he is in deep thought now analyzing the scenario from our previous encounters. "Jeremiah got access to the whereabouts of anyone they had on file, which by definition is everyone includes everyone this room, except for you Josh."

"I'm pretty sure our government associates are well aware of the winged Mexican superhuman that destroyed several districts of the downtown area," Illyana noted. "Tell us boys, were you being followed by agents as well?"

"Yup," I responded, "A pretty little blond."

"OMG did he just refer to a blond girl as pretty?" Pete inquired jokingly. "Yeah we were being followed too. At first just some suits but then our magnetic unexpected guest confronted us in a not so friendly matter."

"That's pretty bold of the other Josh," Jean Paul stated, "Kidnapping Lorna, the daughter of that asshole. He really does have a god complex."

"What if Lorna is a bloodsucker now?" Rachel asked.

"Lorna is alive," Bobby noted. "She must be feeding off some sort of electromagnetic energy if her father was able to track her down here. Computer, is there any way you can track any electromagnetic activity in the area?"

I consider Bobby one of my closest friends but what the fuck! He knows how much I hate it when anyone else besides me shouts out commands at my computer, but he is my professor and mentor. Besides, leader or not, I am a rookie leading a bunch of professionals. Not to mention the fact I did inherit this from an invisible entity that I referred to as the Voice. Truthfully as much as I regretted the fact I dragged every single person sitting around me into my fight, I needed them to bring back order from the chaos my brother plans to unleash. Yet I had a distinct distaste for everyone's over welcoming especially when it came to my computer!

Seconds later a large mapped out display of California appeared through a hologram in the middle of the table thanks to advanced technology that was installed before I arrived on top of some extra improvements I made throughout the year.

"Analyzing the electromagnetic waves our intruder fed off with any activity in the area Mr. Drake." the computer responded as my faced dropped in disgust now. Did my computer just call him by name?

"Thank you computer you traitorous bitch," I snickered. "Computer, have you gathered any more names of possible members that belong to the Coven the Angeles?"

"The witches," Rachel hissed standing on her feet.

"Yes the witches," I growled back. "If we can infiltrate even one of the members of the Coven of Angeles to give us any leads as to the location of my brother's new base of operation, it's worth the hunt." I paused for a brief moment to collect myself before proceeding. "To sum it all up, not only do we need figure out what Jeremiah is up to, but most likely in order to do that we may need to seek our one lead, the missing magnetic girl." I quickly shot my eyes right towards Bobby Drake with a scornful look.

"Caliban is most likely the tracker your brother had referred to," Bobby continued for me. "And thus he is tracking all of us at this very moment. Fortunately we have found his one weakness even if he is now a super vampire as we believe him to be."

"What is that darling?" Paige inquired.

"The Grand Hall," I replied. "The entities that built this great foundation used powerful magic to protect it from many things. It appears its bond blocks out those who have the gift of seeking and breaching through the mind."

"Worst of all," Illyana added, "Caliban is capable of finding anyone that has gifts and abilities, which now lie in the hands of your dear fucking brother. Jeremiah and Deacon Frost will select the proper candidates that can match up to each of us."

"Let's not forget that agents that followed everyone that went out today." Jean Paul reminded us. "The reality is that come Monday morning all of us are expected to return to our normal lives prior to the events that took place seven days ago. They will use that to their advantage."

"Meaning each and every one of us will have to watch our backs at all times," Pete stated boldly. "Nobody buy into any of their threats if we get caught up into one of their tricks. These agents are slick to say the least."

"No, let me handle these agents once we come across that obstacle. For now, we return to our daily responsibilities, but we must utilize every moment of free time we have to discover the whereabouts of Jeremiah, the witches, and the hostages and find out what the hell that piece of shit if really up to."

"Sir," the computer voice interrupted. "We may have another pressing issue at hand." In seconds hologram screen shots of various images that were apparently viewed for the first time on any computer connected to the internet. The images were very clear shots of both Jeremiah and I brawling in Pershing Square. "I acquired the images that were viewed from a private server for a brief moment. The images were most likely printed as well."

"Let me guess," I blurted out, "I need to visit my least favorite campus security officer ASAP. Computer, were you able to obtain the files from whatever the campus servers and erase them?"

"Negative sir," the computer replied. "The files were viewed from a flash drive for only a brief moment. I only acquired them through searching the cache for any images from that night."

"He must have them on him," Jean Paul added.

"Well it's a good thing I have an orientation event coming up tomorrow, and all cheerleaders will be attendance, in uniform I might add." I remarked with excitement.

"Oh how cute darling, you prancing around like in your cheerleading uniform like the Queen Bee of university life," Paige taunted. "Wouldn't that look rather odd snooping around the campus police department division?"

"You mean that pathetic trailer they call their department," Pete laughed. "I'm pretty sure little missy Chicano Claire Bennett over here will be just fine. Besides, from the feel of it, you are planning to use your power of persuasion to take care of this nuisance."

"You will have to go deeper than that," Rachel insisted, darting me dire look. "He hasn't spilled to the real authorities this evidence which is a clear he has ulterior motives."

"What do we do until then?" Illyana asked, "Should we stay hidden again another night after recent events?"

"No," Bobby answered, addressing the whole team, "We have to go back to the norm. No patrolling the streets, we stay on the down low. That includes you fearless leader, if that's cool with you." My frosty friend knew me all too well.

"I have no intention of going anywhere but home tonight," I fibbed slightly. I did plan to spend most of my time in the apartment I had yet to settle into. However, I did have one errand to run.

"Bullshit," Rachel barked. "You want answers for many of your unanswered questions and you want to go find that undead admire of yours."

"No he's not," Jean Paul stated boldly. "I will stay with Josh tonight." Whoa! Did that just happen? I held my tongue not wanting to provoke anymore feuds even though I didn't need a babysitter, no less the good looking new admire of mine.

"I had that covered already," Bobby muttered.

"I figure since I can fly and move fast enough to keep up with him. Bobby you can take a night off," Jean Paul insisted.

"Are you sure about that dear," Paige joked.

"If you insist, let's go." I whined even though I had every intention on ditching the speedster just like I planned to do if it was my overprotective mentor. The both of them were giving me migraines. As much as I wanted to understand this new developing hostility growing between the two, this is not the time. All I wanted to do is return to ground and enjoy what little time I would have before regular life came back in full swing.

As we all gathered are belongings and started to head out, a sudden fear came across me. "Rachel," I reached out via telepathy. "Please be careful tonight."

"I should say the same thing to you," she replied vocally with an attitude as she hurried into the passenger side of Paige's car. I could feel Bobby's scolding look even though he wasn't facing me at the moment. Bobby walked over to me right as I was about to get in my car with Jean Paul already seated inside with his flash feet.

"You should not have said anything," Bobby warned me. "If you continue to investigate any further into the matter it will only make things worse."

"There is something Rachel is not telling us," I hissed with frustration. "She was supposed to be our inside girl yet since last week she has barely spoken a word. What if I am right?"

"Rachel is on our side, remember. Until she decides to tell us the truth, it's best we not pry anymore than we already have. She is angry enough as it is. We both know that can be a very dangerous situation on our hands."

"It's different now Bobby," I reminded him, "If Jeremiah really is my half twin brother as he claims, than that man will do anything to fulfill is ultimate goal. He's no longer the Faceless Foe, we now know who and what we are up against. Not to mention the fact that I have a clearer understanding to his plots."

"Enlighten me," Bobby inquired. I could tell by the cocky look on his face he is intentionally stalling with the same talk but I paid no attention.

"We think alike, because that's exactly what I would probably do if I were in his shoes." I explained.

"You are nothing like him," Bobby stated. He paused for a moment peeking inside the car to see if Jean Paul is listening in or not. "I'll drop by later to check on you."

"Good luck with that." I snapped back as he headed back towards his car. I quickly sat and buckled up, excited to drive the streets again, and excited to be on the surface again, with fresh air, the sun, the moon, civilization.

"What is that about," Jean Paul inquired distracting me for a moment.

"Complicated," I answered back not wanting to get into the details of what other possible issues we might face if I suspected is true. Before I had the chance to put the car into gear he held my head with one hand as we locked lips moments later that led to a brief period of kissing.

"Like that complicated," he remarked. We gazed at each other for a second as my heart pounded away from the unexpected display of affection. As much as I enjoyed every moment of that intimate moment, it felt wrong. He just buried his lover who died all because of me.

"Yeah, exactly like that complicated."

Meanwhile...

Deep within the hills I watched as the sun set while I scouted out the area my newest undead ally, the tracker Caliban, had informed of the possible location where the hideout of my pathetic excuse of a half brother and his Order might be. Josh had discovered some sort of secret foundation that I suspected maybe of our origin. Ever since Caliban turned I had hoped his tracking abilities would lead me right to the front door, however the powerful mystic energy that defends this base of operation had exceeded my expectations, regardless of my tracker's new enhanced gifts. Neither did the soothsayer that I acquire and the tracker could predict the possible location, only able to narrow it down to somewhere here within these hidden hills of the canyons.

However tonight would be different. I could sense it within that I was close. Even with the mystical defensive barrier up it was the pure fact that I picked up on Josh's thoughts more than I have ever since I started seeking out this layer that finally got me this close. The night is clear and I had been surrounded by silence of the empty dry desert like area. California is suffering from a terrible drought that has such places that could be lavished with greenery, if it wasn't for humans who fucked it all up. Well if there is one thing for sure, that is soon about to change.

My train of thought became distracted when the crickets chirping were interrupted by the sounds of cars nearby. That's impossible! The closest paved streets were at least five miles away. I closed my eyes again focusing on the muffled sounds of the engines. It is as if they were climbing upward, but from where? I opened my eyes again scanning every inch of the perimeter with my green night vision, something I hear my brother has, only with a different tint to it. Yet I saw nothing. I slowly started pacing following the sounds. Could this facility have been cloaked and been in front of me all this time? What kind of entity could create such a barrier?

Before I had time to answer my own questions, I sensed another mystical energy that appeared over the hills. I leaped high into the air using my telekinesis to find myself standing above a flat ridge with green vines that draped over the ledge. Then I heard the roaring of multiple engines loud and clear. Instantly one car zipped out from underneath onto the dirt surface speeding down a very precise path headed towards the main road.

" _Well, well, well, look at this!" I gleamed with joy and excitement. I marked the area above before I made my way inside this hidden fortress, another thing my obnoxious brother acquired inherently according to my sources, because he is this supposed Chosen One. How pathetic, this gay fraternity male cheerleader is meant for greatness. Too bad they were wrong about that too, since there is clearly more than one of us. It is time to bring down the Acolyte once and for all._

The second car that emerged caught my attention quickly. More importantly, it is the passenger inside that I noticed. It is the mysterious magnificent creature who has pledge her allegiance to my brother, the ravishing red headed creature known as Rachel Summers. Since the day we first met, they day she made this tiny little scar on my neck I chose not to heal completely as a reminder. My mind wouldn't stop fascinating over the powerful beauty that calls me the enemy. As much as I wanted to fight this infatuation of this girl, I couldn't. I took careful detail of the car she was in and the path they went on.

Shortly after the third car emerged, the car with the dent if a human body on the hood zipped by. So the teleporter really did sense Josh and her other companions as they passed by. Inserting indeed, however I had another task at hand, to tear this place up from the inside out. I leaped down the ledge landing at a distance from the ledge trying to get a view of the passageway they appeared from. What the hell?
Chapter 5 Admirers of the Night

A few miles from the main road...

"Nice try," I muttered under my breath. I slammed on the brake for a microsecond after feeling the force's powerful blast. The car had started to sound an alarm I programmed into the computer console however I waved it off immediately before Jean Paul became suspicious.

"What was that," Jean Paul inquired right after.

"Nothing," I lied. He is the last person who should know that there was an attempt made to breach the Grand Hall, however my brother was unsuccessful.

"You didn't sense that..." he started to say as his head constantly observed the area we had just left from. "That felt like it came from your base."

"Relax Jean Paul; it's just the defense barriers building up." We reached the main canyon road as I drove us towards the Valley. "So I'll drop you off at your place and you can meet up with me later."

"Nice try," he taunted back.

"Aren't you forgetting something?" I inquired already remember the answer for him. He paused for a moment pondering at what task could have possibly slipped his mind. "Isn't your sister leaving tonight?"

"Son of a bitch," he shouted. "That's why you ditched the icicle, because you knew I had to see my sister off."

"I believe Aurora is expecting you."

"What about you?"

"I'm going home like I said." Not!

"I don't have to be a telepath to know you're lying," he snickered.

"Most likely," I laughed in response. Before he realized it we were in front of his nice ass apartment building as I pulled over with every notion that it is his time to depart.

"I'm following you home," he stated as he leaned in for a tiny kiss.

"If you insist," I replied. I opened my palm towards him. The door opened and out the light filled speedster went with a telekinetic boost. As typical of someone with his nature he landed back on his feet as I drove off.

Jean Paul, my sudden new admirer even though he had just lost the love of his life kept his word, following on foot with his incredible speed to keep up with my car until I parked and he saw the light to my apartment turn on. He soared into the air flying back to see his sister off now since he assumed I was here to stay. Sure, maybe for like thirty minutes or so just to settle in. After waiting out taking some time to relax and smoke a little bit before I took, I changed into my dark black outfit and readied myself for my one mission for the night. Even though it would have been best to stay in given the circumstances, I had some questions that need answering and I know one vamp that has been around long enough to enlighten me. The only problem that lay at hand, is he friend or foe?

Less than an hour later I was perched high up on the rooftops of the Westside of Los Angeles. The streets were buzzing as people wandered aimlessly around enjoying the vibrant nightlife. I missed those days, only a little less than a year ago when I was ordinary, per say. It irritated me inside watching those of my generation out there bar hopping enjoying the night, especially in this particular area also known as hunting grounds. I don't mean hunting as in vampire hunting, however the other hunt, desire. Unfortunately the particular individual is nowhere to be found. I scanned over the night sky already nervous that I roaming around when knowing that were we being tracked by several parties. Once I was clear I propelled myself into flight mode without my wings, a talent I had accomplished a long time ago however I wasn't exactly a pro. I glided low seeing the skyline in sight when I made a sudden turn at the last second.

I landed minutes later nearby at the Wilshire District where there were various bundles of buildings I could chill for a stakeout. A swell of emotions had taken over after getting glimpses of the area where the building that was Vampire Headquarter skyscraper once stood. This chaos that both sides brought to this city ripped me apart. It was meant to rescue mission that turned into an all out disaster, and at what cost? I couldn't bear to once again witness firsthand the destruction caused by Jeremiah and I.

My inner turmoil was shortly interrupted by a very familiar sound. It wasn't exactly the bloodsucker I was looking for, however these three were out for blood following a couple that had taken route through the dark alleyways unaware of the fatal danger that trailed behind. We were supposed to be keeping a low profile but an old school alleyway brawl is something I couldn't resist. Vampires may have their supernatural speed but these days there is no need sneaking up on the bastards. Instead I landed right behind the couple only a few yards away. Before they could even make a sound, the essence within me connected with the minds of the pray instantaneously alerting them to run for their lives with no exchange of verbal communication. Like I said, this had to be on the down low, but I am itching for a classic patrol brawl no less with three of these leeches. Fuck yeah!

The first one blurred by me attempting to swing at my face, poorly I might add. Mind you I am a cheerleader with the only combat experience from the time or my ascension. Thrusting my hand out, I gripped onto his upper arm twisting it at the precise moment snapping his limb right off. The pain stopped in his tracks allowing me to finish him off quickly by maneuvering my swift kick that caught his neck as I jammed my attacker into the wall using my foot and leg to hold him down. The cracking sound indicated my success watching my one foot crush his entire neck without a sound sending him to hell or wherever these demons move onto. One down!

The two female bloodsuckers held their positions after witnessing the fate of their comrade, both hesitant to attack. Neither gave any indication that they, like most of their kind I come across had recognized me or called me by one of many nicknames they have entitled me over the year. Instead they were more shocked to come across someone who has the ability to take them down, which is exactly what I did. Either these two had little to no training or I am actually improving for only a few quick moves are all it took. Maneuvering with some new skills instilled in me, they were turned to ash within seconds. I win!

"Well done old friend," the unexpected voice stated from the shadows. "As always Chosen One, you impress me."

"Mordechi," I growled charging in his direction faster than he anticipated. Before he could react my hand had cusped his cold brittle undead neck as I lifted him off the ground. "I've been looking for you."

"I understand..." he sounded out.

"Silence you damned piece of shit," I roared, "You've been playing me the whole time! Why? Why pretend you are on my side when secretly your allegiance has been with Jeremiah, my brother, my enemy. Was it not you that saved him when I had him trapped?"

"Did you think a heavy light pole would really hold your half twin brother while you ran off to save the one that bares the light?" He asked rhetorically. "If the authorities had obtained him for this disaster he brought to this city, there is no telling what the humans would have done to him. You would not understand now, but I had to save him, just like you had to save our newest arrival to tonight's guest list." I looked up at the direction he was facing to see Jean Paul was a short way down the alley.

"No shit Sherlock," I snickered. "You knew all along. You knew exactly who Jeremiah and I are and yet instead of trying to eradicate us like the rest of the vampire race, you've taken interest in the both of us, more so him. Why?"

"I promise you Josh, when the time is right you will understand the true purpose for my fondness of the infamous Chosen Ones. Right now there are more pressing matters at hand if you would please just listen."

"Can you tell us what his brother is up to," Jean Paul intruded. Usually I could detect his nearby presence, but in the heat of the moment I only wanted one thing, the truth.

"Answer him Mordechi, answer the one who bares the light," I demanded the vampire.

"My apologies for the loss of your loved one and what was done to you," Mordechi muttered at what is probably not the best time to mention such things, since the vampire is obviously on their side.

"Do I look like a fool bloodsucker," Jean Paul growled now at my side ready to reach out and by the looks of it, attempt to take Mordechi out. "Don't pretend as if you weren't there monster. You helped Deacon Frost."

"Let me down and I promise I will tell you all I can." The young looking ancient vampire asked sincerely. I glanced over at Jean Paul who opposed to the idea but could tell his opinion didn't matter. I slowly released him to the ground level at a very slow rate. Once his feet had touched the ground I focused on the telekinetic force now binding him in place. "I asked you to let me..."

"You asked him to let you down, and he did." Jean Paul noted with a grin of satisfaction on his face. He too had something to seek out from the vamps, redemption!

"So be it," Mordechi replied. "You and your half twin brother are more alike than I realized. Truthfully your brother is very mysterious. This scheme that is unfolding as we speak. There are crucial details even I not know that have been conspired for many years."

"Liar," Jean Paul grunted.

"Jeremiah suspects that I have been the mole within that has been secretly trying to help you for awhile now. He keeps the details of his plans are between him, the Siren the Siren, and Deacon Frost."

"What about the girl, the magnetic one that was recently taken?" I questioned hoping the random question would throw him off.

"Foolish boy," Mordechi stated with disbelief, however his tone not implying that he is refereeing me. "I advised against his decision however I am not Jeremiah. She is the daughter of a very powerful man who he assumes he need not worry about."

"Is she still alive?" Jean Paul inquired.

"Like her father, her soul is too strong." Mordechi admitted. I started to tighten my grip now slowly stretching his flesh to the point of pain. "They continue to move her because of the electromagnetic energy she is feeding off. Now he's waiting to use her at the right moment since she won't turn."

"Another failed experiment," I boasted. "Even I was able to diminish every last drop of Deacon Frost's venom that save his very life." Mordechi is contemplating as I noticed his inability to stop staring at my face.

"That's why your face didn't fully heal," the vamp muttered. "I pray you did not lose your wings as well having absorbed Deacon Frost's venom without your wand?" It looks like this undead spy had obtained even more knowledge than I had expected.

"No," I remarked, allowing the wings to slowly ascend from my back. "Those are still intact, no thanks to Jeremiah, my half brother. You knew all this time, didn't you?"

"Technically I would have to say yes but not about everything," he admitted as I released him slowly sensing his full cooperation. Unfortunately Jean Paul isn't thrilled about my decision, but bright light speedster and I were full capable of taking out this bloodsucker no matter how old he and powerful he may be. "It appears the rumored whispers and prophecies are fulfilling as I was foretold centuries ago. I wish I could inform you as to my true purpose in my invested interest in both you and your brother, but now is now the right time. Jeremiah wishes to go to war with the Order of the Acolyte. However his agenda has evolved to a much larger scale."

"How has his grand scheme evolved vermin," Jean Paul demanded.

"Jeremiah truly embraces himself as a god. Not only does he want to demonstrate his ability to defeat you, but there is more to his plot than just vengeance." Mordechi paused for a brief moment as he scanned thoroughly with his senses making sure no other spies of any kind were nearby. "Your stubborn brother has chosen to exclude me from any further details other to whatever his request at any given time."

"So you do answer to him?" I interrupted him cutting right down the chase.

"I told you he is your brother's bitch," Jean Paul hissed. "This undead fiend has been playing you this whole time. I know he and his kind have no care of the wellbeing of humanity. He was there that night."

"You're wrong," Mordechi snapped back, "You wouldn't understand why I take the very risk of Jeremiah's wrath. In time you will learn why the only thing that matters to me is that the both of you must eventually rise to the true destiny meant for the both of you. Not this ludicrous sibling squirrel that has escalated this disorder."

"Then why haven't you stopped him," Jean Paul grumbled. "I may have been incoherent but I could hear the bickering of ranking between you and that maniac Deacon Frost. Is that right royal?" So Mordechi is a member of the infamous royal chain. Interesting!

"There is no reasoning with a boy who witnesses the murder of his own mother unfortunately because of your survival..." Mordechi start to reiterate the story my brother droned on about after he assumed he had killed me when I sacrificed myself to save Bobby.

"So I've been told, but right now you need to tell us what Jeremiah is planning? Is this scheme once again at the cost of innocent lives?" I inquired now taking charge as leader. Jean Paul needed to calm down in his state.

"More than you can imagine," the vampire replied seconds later putting his head down with shame. "Jeremiah now believes his control over my race that has been more than willing to do his bidding under the direction of the acclaimed Deacon Frost. Yet he fears all of you, the Order of the Acolyte. The collaboration of marvelous entities you have assembled has proved to be a match and now he is doing the very same. I don't have much time."

"Quit stalling then stalker," Jean Paul snapped.

"All I can tell you is this much for the time being is that he is using the tracker as we speak to locate someone of the female persuasion," Mordechi confessed. Oh no! I gulped at the sudden fear of the few possible objects Jeremiah would have used the newest addition to his super vampire army.

"Why?" Jean Paul and I demanded simultaneously.

"To send you a message Josh," the bloodsucker whispered, "that either agree to declare this war..."

"Yes well it seems you have not had the chance to reach out of my good old brother. He relayed that message earlier today after running into him and his siren cousin on the subway." I paused for a moment wondering why he too is stressing on the declaration of war. "And what if I chose to decline?" It made sense, turning our cheek the other way. Preventing this war and Jeremiah's secret ploy is the ultimate goal if anything.

"If not, Deacon Frost and his army will force your hand sooner than you think," Mordechi pled. "The tracker is not the worst one, for he has a precognitive force, an elemental force, and another form of the undead..." A wave of a strange energy hit me shortly after my vampire stalker's words, followed by an immediate chill.

"I must go," Mordechi insisted, "You must go, find him." Forgetting that I had released him for the telekinetic force, he raced away. The two of us watched the blur disappear faster than most vampires could run.

"Caliban really is one of them," Jean Paul noted quietly.

"Go to the Grand Hall, you are much faster of a flyer than I am," I told him as I turned heading towards the girl's new apartment. "I'll contact the others. Let me know if there are any signs of a breach."

"Yes sir," he smirked gazing at me immensely, "sexy. Be careful Josh." As typical, he leaned in for a quick kiss that is too fast to resist. A trail of light appeared as he flashed away before my eyes. Even though I once resented the guy, damn that gift of his is impeccable! I wanted to stand there and reflect on the sudden semi love life developing but right now Rachel Summers is in danger!

Meanwhile...

The shimmer of light completely caught me off guard as I leaped off the ledge of the hillside where the entrance to the notorious hideout of the Order of the Acolyte is located. It sent me flying nearly half a mile away. I crashed within a cluster of treetops clenching onto the nearest branch, lifting myself up on it to gain balance and see where the hell I am.

The main road is clearly ahead but it wasn't the cars on the road in distance that caught my attention. A Jetta filled with three young women, how typical of Californian girls, zipping through the dirt as it made its way to the canyon road. I didn't take me long to recognize the three hoping that my blunder had not caught their attention. Even though it kept driving carelessly through the dirt continuing on its way, I sensed moments later that I was wrong.

Once my feet touched the ground I felt the telepathic presence that is inside that car. Not just any telepath, it is her, the marvelous Marvel Girl or more commonly known as Rachel Summers. Ever since she infiltrated the Vampire Headquarters, I have not been able to rid myself of this fascination for the beauty. The offspring of two very powerful beings, she too is more than extraordinary. Rachel Summers is a god and a born phoenix, the girl to which I hope to one day sway to my side. To this very moment my mind cannot stop focusing on the immense being. I wanted her!

If I couldn't breach this ridiculously cloaked hideout to send my message then this was a clear sign. Even though my council had advised I stay away from civilization in the fear of our newest problem next to the Orders, I shot up into the sky tracking down the car from its visible dirt clustered trail. The car had kept at its casual speed as I drifted through the air in a distance behind showing me that they did not expect anyone is tailing them, well at least someone flying after them in the distance. By the way they were driving they were being cautious and not of me. Rachel also must not have warned her companions of the threat nearby. The car made its way into Sherman Oaks, the living area of the Orders and the city where the university is located. Most of them had some sort of affiliation on campus, my brother being the cheerleader frat star of this place. Disgusting!

The Jetta oddly pulled into the university itself to my surprise. I landed on the rooftops of a building of the campus observing the cars destination. The car braked into front of the science building when Rachel alone exited the car. She was conversing with the other two girls who most likely did not want her to be running around campus at night, but she closed the car door behind her and made her way inside the complex strolling in all fearless as ever. Waiting about five minutes from where I was watching, I levitated at a slower pace towards the entrance following her non-influential mind, a difficult task to do while multitasking. Alerts from the newest gift that I still am getting used to, this technopathy began warning me that someone is using the internet to seek out very private information, however I already assumed the source of this warning was coming from.

The halls of the Science Department were dark but the light from the lecture hall indicated her location, the lecture hall of Professor Bobby Drake. I moved hesitantly hoping to pick up on some idea of what Miss Summers is up to inside the university grounds other than... knowledge. I reached the open door to see the projector on with her laptop on in front of her. On the multiple window screens were images and dossiers all of just one person, not Joshua Lobos, but rather her investigation is solely about me.

"Good evening Mr. Jeremiah Limon," _Rachel stated as I inched through the door. "_ I truly hope that during this visit you do not intent to cause any damage, trouble, or harm for your sake Faceless Foe."

" _Good evening Rachel Summers," I responded sincerely," Of course not, I would never come to meet one on one with the delight of your presence to do such things. Just because I have it out for your team, mostly its leaders, there is something different about you. You and I, we are special. We are alike in so many ways."_

"You and I are nothing alike you fucking monster," _she cursed back. "_ Caliban and god only know else you turned into those terrible creatures that will cause more chaos and death. Now Polaris!"

" _They can live forever now and are better than they ever were as mere mortals," I insisted hating the words she lased out with. "Unlike my brother who only spends his newfound gifts fighting off the damned every night, I actual want to make this a better world, one step at a time. Right now you don't see that the earth cries for humanity to stop its greed and if I was gifted as god then I shall be the one to do it."_

"The Island of Los Angeles," _Rachel laughed._ "Do you think creating some godlike act like a spumoni that surrounded the Great Basin would do any good to this land? How would bringing ocean water solve this severe draught?"

" _Where did you hear this?"_

"Your ambition screams it no matter how hard you block the details of whatever ostentatious scheme that will soon unfold. I hope and pray you desist from this delusion of grander and absolution to fulfill your misguided cause. There is more to you than this. I don't need my abilities to feel the good in you. Please!"

" _My vengeance for the terrors of my past will just be the simple side outcome of my ultimate goal, and I want you to be safe from that. If my brother truly wants the bloodshed and the kidnappings to stop he will agree to this battle. I hope and rather you not involve yourself in this. I can't lose you."_

"I have to stop you if I cannot reason with you. I'm not the villain. Free Lorna, let the others go free and we might have time to save them and possibly return their souls and lives. Jeremiah I understand your pain, but this can be rectified."

" _Yes I will free the girl Rachel. I give you my word. My fight is with Josh and I don't need the master of magnetism to join The Acolyte's rankings. You will get her back. Like I said, the bloodshed, the kidnappings will stop once he agrees to the bond of war."_

"Your word means little brother," _I heard this cocky narcissistic voice echo from the entrance of the lecture hall. My body cringed with rage as the blood inside now boiled from early interruption of this conversation. "_ Why agree to this war by the word of a man who has no honor? You speak as if your godhood grants you the right to this madness yet your quest for vengeance proves the true green envy of human nature that still exist inside you. No I will not agree to this war because I believe my friends and I can stop all of this before you can truly act. Bring us the girl!"

" _Twice in one day, how nauseating," I muttered out loud. "It's good to see you too again. Where is that new boy toy of yours? I thought you two were off hunting, or..."_

"Shut up," Rachel roared now pinning him with a telekinetic field. "I stand behind him. Bring us Lorna!"

" _Acolyte, the choice is yours. Do you agree to this war? I will have my associates bring her right to your doorstep with some simple phone call." The room became silent as everyone's unease grew rapidly. My brother was disturbed by what Rachel had been doing inside here in the first place, but more importantly he did not expect that ultimatums he would face once he surfaced._

"You maybe be just like Josh Jeremiah, but you wouldn't have to go through this trouble without knowing that's because in end he is right and we will find a way to defeat you," _the other protector from day one also stated from behind surprising all of us, even my own brother._

" _Bobby Drake, I see you decided to join our parley. I hope you don't mind, but it wasn't I who came inside here first tonight," I taunted his precious mentor. I turned my head back to my brother standing there with his wand inching out of his left hand. "You've really got them all under your belt don't you brother."_

"No asshole," _Rachel hissed_ , "We are helping him do the right thing and stand behind whatever our lead decides to make."

"I stand behind whatever his decision is as well. Just because you are the offspring of a supposed god doesn't make you one." _Iceman noted walking in from behind_. "Get out of my fucking classroom you scumbag piece of shit!" _Bobby demanded with no fear in his command._

" _So be it," I surrendered as the four flanked around me. We slowly moved out the halls of the building as we moved the group outside towards the quad are where I once witness my brother's power ascend on the night of our Twenty-First Birthday. It is still damaged from the wrecked benches his brawl with the undead caused that night. Once we stood on the open grass field where it would be more appropriate to use of abilities if it led to that they circled around me all silent but their faces proved they were all fairly defensive._

"Bring us Lorna Danes now!" _Rachel growled at me with her eyes glowing. I once witness her blast my siren cousin with pure energy derived from the phoenix instilled in her._

" _Well Joshua, my dear brother, do you agree to the bonds of war? The girl gets brought back immediately and we set the terms of this war, or else!"_

"You promised me" _Rachel reminded me._

" _I promised you that your team would attain the girl one way or another. Answer the damn question Acolyte! Agree to meet on the battlefield when the time comes or I will force your hand if it comes to it. It lies in your hands Chosen One."_

"And if I refuse what about the girl?" _That is the first time my half brother from another mother had spoken since his arrival._

" _Then I guess we have to do this the hard way. I assume it result in a fight to retrieve the girl, and most likely whatever it will take to make you agree to meet on the warzone where I will unleash the fill wrath of Disorder!" I watched the expression and all three of their faces all in deep thought as to what the right decision would be._

"I am not afraid of you or Deacon Frost and any of your ideal threats! I do not agree and I expect Lorna Danes in my possession by sundown tomorrow! That is not a request brother!" _Josh demanded with rage swelling from his bright blue eyes._

" _One way or another, each and every one of you will agree and by tomorrow night the Order of the Acolyte will declare the bond of war." Before any of them had time to snap back with a snide remark I propelled myself into the night sky, blasting away, unable to formally depart from the newest interest of my existence. However it is done. He has made his choice. If he won't agree to war, maybe blood will bond him to the inevitable. Change is coming! War is coming! My true wrath is coming! My true retaliation for crimes committed against me will be justified! Everything is unfolding quire well as we speak even in Josh's defiance, and there is nothing the Order of the Acolyte could do to stop me, their truest enemy, the Faceless Foe and the Disorder!_
Chapter 6 These Battle Scars

I woke up close to noon violently awaken from another vivid illusion of my subconscious dream state. Last night's events repeatedly played in my head as I got ready for what felt worse than any battle against my wicked brother or the undead. Today is freshman orientation right before school begins. I had to once again be good old Josh, the gay male cheerleader fraternity guy and socialite. As much as I wanted to spend this day seeking out more clues, there were still responsibilities I had to maintain. Cheerleading and Fraternity Life!

I took my time showering off every pore of my body wanting to cleanse myself of the madness that no soap could simply wash away. Ever since I earned my wings, scraps, scratches, cuts, and bruises all began to heal quicker than before, excluded the one thing that is permanent. As I pulled my blue and black uniform shell over my head I looked right into the mirror staring directly at the slash across my face. The scar than every person would first see when crossing my path next the cheerleading uniform, I feared the thoughts that my telepathy would hear today. Fuck my life!

I paced slowly down the path leading to the main quad where the cheerleaders were meeting before we performed for the new students, along with just about every person who is involved in clubs, sports, and activities would also were in attendance. Crowds moved towards the main area with both excitement and anxiousness, overwhelmed by the choices of their new college bound lives. I had hoped the new students would be too distracted by the different events going on to notice me, but I was wrong yet again. Not even with sunglasses on did it cover the apparently large disfigurement on my face. The damn scar; please stop looking!

Low chatter from my fellow members of the cheer team turned into sudden silence and whispers once I approached. Many were unsure and incredibly skeptical of falsified story we came up with to explain how I got the scar. My cheerleading coach is aware of the situation already since I made a trip to her office informing that it was a result of a car collision right in the middle of the downtown incident. At least she believes it thanks to the help of my mentor Bobby who came with me to back it up. However after the performance I had another person on campus I had to convince that is no cheerleader, Officer Barry King.

Thankfully we were the opening act for the orientation before the speakers and representatives came up to the podium to address the new students. Nobody spoke a word to me during warm up time other than when necessary like during a stunt sequence or pyramid. I hated it! I am different enough as it is prior to becoming this insanely powerful being, but the attention and treatment this scar by my fellow peers is agonizing. Plus it did not help with the addition of my newfound wings came an influx of increased abilities at all levels, especially in the telepathy department. I wanted to command everyone talking shit about me to go fuck themselves, but I heard some psychopath mind controller did that once and the outcome was horrific. I had to keep my cool since the rest of team is here in the crowd, as well as friends and acquaintances not to mention the infamous campus officer in the distance.

Once the official duties were over and we were allowed to roam around while the freshman went around to the booths and boring introduction speakers, I used this time to track down the pig that had the pictures of me and Jeremiah in action that night in downtown. It is time to take care of this problem, by any means necessary. Altering this man's mind is no problem for me anymore. Yes I am responsible just as much as my brother for the devastation brought up the skyline but it wasn't my conviction. This is Jeremiah's quest and if we didn't save the handful of captives this army would outnumber us by a lot more.

After wandering the area listening in hard via telepathy, I barely managed to pick up on the officer's thoughts. He was returning to the campus police department aka trailer leaving the other officers to take his place. I surprised myself being able to focus so well in such a crowded area with everyone's thoughts screaming, but what I found more interesting is the odd static noise coming from nearby. Unlike at the funeral which felt more like a void, this is interference. I sensed traces of electricity that hinted that this was a device being used. One thing at a time though. I looked at the time to see that it was getting close to sundown already.

The department trailer was a distance from the quad area. I did surveillance the area for at least ten minutes observing the human traffic passing through before making a move. To my luck there were not many people on this side of campus since the main events were being held on the opposite end, but I kept picking up the static almost like a high pitch ringing every now and then. If someone is tailing me they were keeping their distance, which is better for their sake. After I picked up only one person inside the campus police trailer, I casually strolled inside with a cocky perk in my steps. There truly is a sense of self confidence whenever you put wore your cheerleading uniform around campus with that delusion of entitlement like when Quinn from Glee got her cheerleading uniform back walking with my head up high with a smile on face. This is going to be fun!

Officer Barry King was not his usual lazy self today. I entered unnoticed because of his intent focus on whatever he is investigating. Typically this man's job consisted of bullshit task that mostly involved keeping punk ass students in check and making sure they met quota by the number of tickets they handed out. When our campus officer wasn't on patrol harassing students and handing out parking tickets, he was usual behind his desk watching the television or pushing paperwork completely half assed. My technopathy connected with the desktop and internet server giving me a glimpse of what is on his screen. Mother fucker!

"Are you finally following up on those unpaid parking tickets over there," I blurted rudely, "Or are you too busy trying to find out when all the big parties are so you can bust them up like usual."

"Well well, if it isn't the mysterious Mister Lobos himself, the big man on campus," he remarked shocked to see me standing there. "Are you here to give your statement about your accident?" He bemused, evaluating my scarred face.

"Didn't Professor Drake debrief you about that already?"

"Yes your new best friend did," Officer King replied back. "However I still need official documentation involving this supposed accident that caused you this scar. Funny thing though, you and I need to discuss matters beyond your accident. You aren't stupid boy; we both know there is something else going on..."

"No offense, but shouldn't you be outside watching over the new student body, you know, your actual job."

"This is my job son, especially since as of last year this university and its affiliates have recently been plagued with these unexplainable assaults and murders that all coincidentally began shortly after your twenty first birthday."

"I beg your pardon," I barked defensively. "What does my turning of age have anything to do with the terrible things that have taken place? Halloween Homecoming, the National College Cheerleading Massacre, and the attack on my own fraternity house nearly killing my fraternity brother happened because I simply turned twenty one? Does that make any sense to you officer?" The truthful answer to all those questions is yes, this is because of me, but King shouldn't even be aware of any of this.

"It's more than circumstantial kid," he barked back. "Explain what I say in Pershing Square? Tell me I didn't see you confronting another version of yourself!"

"I think this is beyond your level of expertise and I do not appreciate being your person of interest. Now maybe we should both just calm down and talk about all this crazy talk on our way back to the orientation."

"Crazy talk you little shit, then explain this!" Instantly he flipped the screen of computer around to show me what I had already seen before we started this heated conversation. Sure enough it is a still image of both me and Jeremiah dueling it out on the grounds of what used to be Pershing Square. "At first I thought I was absolutely losing it seeing two of you, a scary thought in itself. However something tells me however this other person you seem to be squirreling with is not some illusion or an imposter. I overheard some of your dialog, enough to hear his name. It is Jeremiah if I am not mistaken." Officer King grinned with his evidence thinking he had won this argument. Hell no!

"If the president of this university found out this department is garnishing massive amounts of money on your obsessive witch hunt to excuse your inability to discover the true bad buys assaulting and killing the students of this campus." For a civilian, I am absolutely pushing it every way possible before I had to do wipe all this out. He stood up and walking up to the front desk standing eye to eye with me.

"You used to be a normal kid," Officer King said sincerely, making me feel bad for only a moment. "That scar, that picture, everything that has happened..."

"Enough!" I shouted as he started to reach for his pistol. Without the need of my hands anymore, I held him in place telekinetically only allowing his eyes and mouth capable of moving. "You're right Officer King, I'm not ordinary anymore. I wish you would have kept your nosy ass out of this but you had to keep digging. You should have just come back with me and did your job, watch over the orientation rather than this. There are secret government agencies who can handle special people like me."

"I would tell you to get back to showing off your spirit stick to the new ditz and slut freshman your cheer team plans on corrupting, but I am afraid of what spirit stick of yours you would flash around." Officer Barry King was not a complete fool mentioning the fact that I had a spirit stick referring to my wand just to get under my skin.

"Speaking of flash drives officer," I interrupted him," I am going to need that one I sense in your pocket, the only digital copy of this photo that will soon cease to exist." I waved my hand over at the computer as the image disappeared while the flash drive levitated into out of his pocket and into my hands. "This is the only copy, right?"

"Yes," he admitted in defeat.

"Now here comes the fun part," I boasted before I got to do something I have always wanted to do in the event I could get away with it. "One question Barry, if you don't mind me asking."

"What?" He asked a minute later curiously.

"Why didn't you report any of these things to the authorities?" I inquired.

"Maybe it's because not all of the authorities that exist are trustworthy when it comes to these types of situations. We all know of the infamous agency that turned out to be corrupted by that Neo-Nazi terrorist group. I needed to know whose side you were on before I made any decisions."

"Officer Barry, you and I may not see eye to in the matter of petty things like disturbing the peace, public drunkenness and intoxication or under the influence, the sporadic fraternity brawls, but I promise you I am on your side. You should not involve yourself in this matter due to the nature of it, and for that I apologize."

"For what," he asked dumbfounded. Without releasing my telekinetic grasp on him I clenched my fist and clocked the campus officer right in the face knocking him out could.

"Sorry for that well deserved punch," I boasted clocking him right in the face, "but I needed you unconscious for this."

I placed my hand over his forehead. I had only done this a few times but thanks to the training along with my fellow telepath, Rachel, it is time alter this man's thoughts for both his sake as well as ours. Since he so decidedly felt the need to make fun of my spirit stick, let me see how well my wand can do the job. I closed my eyes allowing my mind to enter his as I started to twist and turn the memories of this past year skimming through glimpses of his thoughts.

The memories within Officer King's head baffled me. One man was capable of linking together all this information after spending what appeared to be countless hours of thoroughly investigating me Bobby, Pete, and all the massacres that took place. I underestimated the local campus security guard than I used to give him credit for. Pershing Square finally keyed him on the big connection to why such terrors were taking place for the last year. Shockingly he was speaking the truth in regards to not trusting a single person with this information.

Officer Barry King believed in the superheroes of the world, whether they were technically seen by the law as vigilantes. As an officer of the law he had seen so much change and corruption within the system, even more so now that the acknowledgment of the supernatural slowly became public knowledge. Others were out there that exposed themselves after whatever dangerous threats they conquered for the sake of mankind. Barry King needed to know whose side I am on. If there is one thing I would instill in his mind during my telepathic sweep is where I stood. I am one of the good guys.

Shortly after I was done, I levitated the unconscious officer from the ground into his chair behind his desk with ease. I reached out for my smart phone holding the back to link my mind to my computer mainframe via my technopathy.

"Computer," I commanded.

"Sir," the female digital voice responded from the voice command that was integrated in the smart phone. Although these things came with features that shit on a laptop these days, this baby is the newest edition with a slight few modifications. Hey, I can talk to computers, but now understand how to build and program computer operating systems allowing me to modify technology physically on top of my superhuman abilities. "I am scanning all devices in the perimeter for any and every information related to you."

"Only destroy anything linking me to this new life of mine." I explained to the computer system. "Can we scan for any physical evidence?"

"Of course sir," the computer replied as the phone floated into the air utilizing the camera and scanner installed in the smart phone on top of whatever technology my system could hack into the help the rummage around. After everything that had taken place the moment I stepped into the university campus police department, it dawned on me that I had broken so many laws in the last five minutes I couldn't help but laugh a little.

Then the static returned as my super sixth sense went wild. This time it amplified the static intensified approached at an unsteady rate. I maintained my concentration on everything I was previous focusing on, managing to continue the digging. It is overwhelmingly annoying, except whomever the wearer of this device is maneuvering cleverly. I looked around everywhere scanning the windows for any observers but they weren't visible to the eye. The essence flowed throughout me body took over. My eyes were now unable to hide vibrant blue eyes the changed ever since my ascension. Too much started taking place to focus on the entire tasks at hand. The phone was nearly complete and the physical paper files that fluttered rapidly in front of me returned to their place in the shelves or the shredder depending on the content.

"Times up computer," I muttered as I inched my way through the office feeling the smart phone nudge back into my pocket. A window from the other end of the room made a slight noise, something an ordinary human probably wouldn't have been able to hear. Not today!

"I find it quite suspicious to find what appears to be a male cheerleader with remarkably vibrant glowing blue eyes snooping around the campus police department," a female voice announced that took me by surprise. "Nor does it help that the head officer appears to have be knocked out," the blond young businesslike dresses woman stated. "Punched in the face with force no less there kid." She stood with her arms folded in front of her while she observed without any form of shock from whatever she might have witnessed.

"Cleaver there agent," I applauded allowing my mystical powers to a halt. "You don't sound like the pretension stuck up bitch I spoke with from whatever secretive government they all keep whispering about. I believe her name was Agent Hill." My words actually made the tough looking blond crack a smile.

"Oh god no," she confessed sounding insulted almost. "I'm here on behalf of this secret government organization. I'm Agent Thirteen. I learned about you through a mutual acquaintance that met you this summer at a large party of superheroes from my understanding."

"Do you have a real name agent?" I questioned her trying to adamantly connect with her mind only to find the source of the static. She had a small device attached to what would appear to have been a typical communicator is transmitting the signal.

"Carter, Agent Sharon Carter," she introduced herself when she unexpectedly approached Officer King who was mumbling momentarily. With one swing she decked him in the very spot I had hit him knocking him back out. "It appears this campus security guard is onto you."

"I'm afraid so Miss Carter. Also I'm sorry about this."

"About what," she inquired preparing herself for combat. I wisped two fingers towards her way as a tiny spark from the communicator ignited. No more static!

"How did you..." she started to ask.

"I have a way with computers and machines. It's one of the many abilities I have acquired over the year. I would have hoped Hill briefed you prior to your arrival." I paused for a moment now able to breach into her brainwaves.

"She did, as well as some others. We had you on surveillance since last year's events during homecoming. Now after the incidents that took place in Downtown Los Angeles including the demolition of an entire skyscraper, you are a person of interest." She placed her hand inside one of her pockets and pulled out the very picture Officer King had on his private server. "This other gentlemen, who impeccably resembles you is wanted by the agency. Care you elaborate?"

"Are you willing to listen with a clear and open mind?" I asked her telepathically getting an idea of her intentions.

"Of course Joshua Lobos, now start from the beginning," she stated sincerely.

"His name is Jeremiah Limon. He claims to be my half twin brother, born of the same father that he believes is an ancient celestial entity of Aztec origin." I touched the computer screen once more. The printer near her began printing numerous pages that caught her attention. "Here is all the information my team and I have obtain so far about him."

"Born on the exact day, at the exact time, and year by the same bastard father," Agent Thirteen read out loud. "Your father's a ghost story. Do you believe what Jeremiah, your apparent arch enemy whose mother was beheaded because she failed to kill you by order of the vampires?"

"Jeremiah and I may look nearly identical; however the two of us had very different lives and are very different individuals. Do I believe him, possibly?"

"So I can see. The biggest difference is..." she started speaking.

"He's straight and I am gay. He's evil and I'm good. He's a dick and I'm fucking awesome!"

"I was going to say his mother was a witch," she snickered back.

"As far as I know Agent Eleven, my mother's family bloodline is fairly ordinary, for your typical dysfunctional Mexican family as far as I know."

"Thirteen. Your allies seem to have taken you under their wing. Are you sure you aren't one of them as well? Where are your wings like in this picture?" She added.

"Truthfully I earned my wings by sacrificing myself to save Bobby Drake from Jeremiah's attack. They are retractable."

"I have incredibly special my friends of my own and I think you a part of whatever make you special doesn't just come from your father. The real question now is what makes the two of you Chosen Ones?"

"As far as I can tell you Agent Carter, that I Josh Lobos the Acolyte of Humanity am the Chosen One. Jeremiah Limon, once known as the Faceless Foe is the Fallen One from what I can tell. He's planning something massive and he needs to be defeated once and for all."

I spent what felt like hours informing the government agent everything that had transpired throughout the year, giving her broad descriptions about something and vivid descriptions about others based on what knowledge I cared for her to take to her agency. She paced around for a few moments comprehending the perspective view of the events that have taken place, adding things together. However I did sense one question that I managed to dodge during my debriefing.

"What makes you and your half twin brother so important that the vampires have conspired all this time into destroying you?" Carter asked minutes later going over the files. I couldn't help but think of the words my brother had spoken to me right before I went off to save Jean Paul and Kyle from Deacon Frost's vicious bite.

"I don't know," I lied not wanting to reveal the capability mere drops of our blood do to bloodsuckers. Even though our blood smelled slightly different from ordinary humans, the undead truly did crave it if it didn't annihilate them instantly being lethal to their entire race. She isn't convinced.

"Well then Acolyte, thankfully you helped take care of one simple matter I was also sent here to do," she informed me nodding her head towards the passed out officer. "However I think it's time to take you in."

"I beg your pardon?"

"For an official debriefing, that's all."

"I apologize Agent Seventeen but I cannot allow that. I have to find a missing Lorna Danes if you don't remember. Her father will reap havoc upon every single person who allowed his daughter to be harmed by the hands of those creatures. I highly doubt you or the organization you are here on behalf of would want that. I need to go!"

"I can't leave without you," she demanded preparing herself. "And it's Agent Thirteen!"

"Miss you don't want to fight with me, regardless if you've had some super solider," I taunted learning some insight about the agent while we conversed.

"Boy, you may be extraordinary, but I wouldn't be Agent Thirteen for a reason," she hissed back leaping at me. It's show time!

In seconds we were in full on hand to hand combat mode inside the confinements of the campus police department. I had to admit, she is much better of a brawler than I expected, having no restraint. She is stronger than she appeared to, using objects around to distract me as she kicked and punched at me.

"Wow you're pretty good for a..."

"A girl," she remarked with her fist up.

"I was going to say ordinary human but hey you said it," I shouted roundhouse kicking her in the stomach after she attempted one too many times to hit my balls. She fought dirty as well. What a bitch! I like her!

Our battle continued as she pulled out two batons with shockers on the end trying to zap me down. I glanced out the window noticing the moon slowly rising. Sunset is soon and the hunt for Lorna Danes must continue. I didn't have time for this but I had to get away from this agent without hurting her. This is the last problem I needed to add to the shit already piling up. Finally I telekinetically held her in place forced to use my gifts to stop her.

"Can't keep up," she antagonized.

"I don't want to fight you. Right now I need to be out there."

"Right now the people out there are looking for you. They want answers for the chaos brought upon this city."

"I understand that agent but..." I started to continue when I was interrupted by a disturbance my sixth sense picked up on nearby. Danger!

Shortly after that an unexpected blast of electromagnetic energy hit, causing the electronic devices inside to go haywire. The wave of energy is much stronger than I conjured the day before. It felt like a real life earthquake, even followed by powerful aftershocks. "Lorna!"

It is bad enough they were terrorizing Lorna to the point of blowing to that magnitude, however what frightened me is the fact that they had began their assault, or what felt like a slaughter. Lives were being taking by the number in seconds. The police scanners and alarms went off inside the department to the point I feared Officer King would reawaken. "Something's wrong. I can feel it."

"There are people out there that can handle whatever crisis is going on. If it's a dire emergency then even my phone..." but before she could finish her sentence we were interrupted by the sound of her ringtone.

I listened to the scanners all reporting some sort of attack at the Griffith Park Observatory. Oh no! The vampires! How could it be? I looked outside to see a tiny portion of the sun now disappearing. Soon a ringing noise overwhelmed my ears as the essence flowing inside stretched out feeling the chaos taking place. My wings quickly ascending knowing that this is it. Jeremiah said he would force my hand and now he is!

"Deacon Frost," I muttered to myself feeling the presence of the vermin in the near distance. "The vampires..." I started to explain.

"Go!" She nodded as she backed down completely.

I rushed up out the door not caring at the moment if I was spotted flying at a rapid speed out the door of the trailer police department zipping over the one o one freeway passing the Hollywood sign as I spotted the Observatory ahead.

"Order of the Acolyte time to regroup, Miss Danes is in trouble!" I shouted telepathically to each member of team. "Griffith Observatory now, code red!"
Chapter 7 Let the Bodies Hit the Floor

Seven minutes after sundown...

I had looked at the time as I quickly approached the observatory. It was seven minutes past dusk if that, but even from my view I could see the horror from the distance. Deacon Frost had once said he would drench the city with the blood of the innocent, and tonight is the beginning. The once all white monument of the City of Angeles had now been stained with blotches and puddles of dripping blood. As I got closer the odd objects I had spotted earlier became clearer now. They were bodies tossed over the ledges of the building. This isn't just an assault to draw us out; it is a slaughter that took place only in a matter of minutes.

Instantly out of nowhere I was struck before my sixth sense managed to alert of me of the oncoming danger that caused me to spin out of control. My wings flapped trying to regain some air but the blurred figure darted at me with a massive blow. I ended up crashing roughly landing on the massive lawn that led up to the Griffith Observatory. What had looked to be a small handful of people that were killed from afar was not the massacre that had taken actually taken place. Whoever these vampires were, they feasted on every single person, man, woman, and child in sight as they let bodies hit the floor moving at their rapid speed. I don't even think they realized I had arrived until the bloodsucker than sent me plummeting down landed on the rooftop of the building.

One of the enormous and very lethal vampires on the ground came to a sudden halt with what appeared to be a teenager no older than twelve years old still clenched in his jaws digging his fangs into her flesh. The slain young girl was being held up by what appeared to be hooked shaped sword that at first I thought was just a weapon of his choice, but after he slowly released the drained girl I noticed his limb is the scythe. He glared at me with pure hatred in his red demonic eyes. His outfit included the imprint of skull and two bones in the shape of an X, a mask, cape and all. This isn't just an ordinary vampire either, for I could feel the abnormal strength inside him compare to any other fanger.

"The mighty Acolyte of Humanity has finally arrived a tad bit too late," the villain grinned with joy as blood dripped down the sides of his mouth. He stalked towards me ready to attack as I put my fist up ready to go. "We've all heard so much about you. I can't wait to slice your head off before you could even through a punch."

"You obviously don't know me very well," I taunted back as the two of us engaged into battle. I surprised him pulling out the dagger hidden as the metals clanked.

"A dagger boy, do you have any idea who you are deal with. I am the Grim Reaper, half zombie and half vampire now. I am the true incarnation of death itself." Did he just say half zombie vampire? Fuck me!

I leaped to the side dodging the first few attacks this supposed mutt threw. Each blow became more massive than before, stronger than any ordinary vampire I have ever encountered. He is even physically stronger than Deacon Frost. His scythe clanked against my good old dagger as he continued hand to hand combat with his one fist. Through the commotion I tried to identify what parts of my newest foe is vampire and what is zombie, although I had not yet encountered his particular mystical creature of the night. Grim Reaper is the truly the monster Deacon Frost had promised to create.

We battled each other getting closer to the large once all-white pillar in very middle of the lawn that was now covered with the stains of all the dead bodies that were flung around like ragdolls. Grim Reaper had pinned me up against the pillar in the center of the lawn after he jabbed me several times in the stomach. He reached up ready to slice my throat at the very moment when the familiar sound of ice forming in the air.

"Grim Reaper behind you," shouted a young woman's vampire voice from the rooftop above. I glanced up to see the girl, also soiled with stains of her victims, wearing what appeared to be a blindfold. Yet even with her eyes covered I could see the glow of red behind them as she stared us down moving closer to the ledge. This one moment caused enough of a distraction for me to maneuver away from the pillar seconds before I watched the large block of cement cut in half by the scythe that was aimed right for my head.

Iceman moved in at a rapid speed as he narrowed his ice path towards our direction. He blasted Grim Reaper from behind with a sub zero freeze ray, but Grim Reaper's scythe absorbed the attack only slowing him down for a second or two. I took the opportunity and sent the bloodsucker flying with a telekinetic blast sending him crash landing into the bushes that surrounded the structure.

Another blurred figured zoomed by me stopping right next to the broken down pillar. Once the vampire stood in place as she reached out for the pillar planking her weight down her strange appendage. Before I had time to react the petite Planet Terror mechanical legged Asian bitch's appearance, she launched the cement pillar right towards Iceman.

"Iceman," I shouted watching him plummet to the ground. Instantly I extended my free hand out using my abilities to help slow his freefall. Unfortunately as much as Iceman claimed he could fly, the reality is that he could slide through the air by sliding midair creating an ice platform that propelled him. He couldn't actually fly and I worried that if he went unconscious and returned to his flesh form, my mentor would be another addition to the dead body count.

"So that really is your new boyfriend little Bobby Drake all grown up now," another voice, male, called from the shadows of the bushes. Unlike the other vampires, I sensed vibrations patterns developing as he approached the battlefield. Iceman sprung up from the ground rapidly from his fall once he heard the voice, recognizing whoever it is that lurked around awaiting our arrival. Soon the entire ground shook as the other male vampire glided using the very ground to move him similar to the way Iceman uses ice as a means of faster transportation.

"It can't be," Iceman muttered to himself now getting the real first look at everything that had taken place since the sun set all ten minutes ago. Even though I did not recognize any of my other attackers, I am familiar with our newest foe. I had a little fling with a private investigator Julio Richter, who had abilities similar to the newest edition to this disorder. This man now vampire is known the infamous Avalanche. Son of a bitch! What has my brother done?

Iceman and I continued in our outnumbered struggle against Jeremiah's battalion both unable to reach each other to even make any form of communication. Iceman immediately went for Avalanche while I continued my dual battle with Grim Reaper and Grindhouse over here. I felt the presence of someone still alive being held captive by the group of bloodsucker, Lorna. I found it odd that the other female vampire continued to stay stationed on the rooftop even though her help is needed downstairs. Her actions gave off the impression something had disturbed her once I had arrived. Is she the vamp that tackled me midair?

"We've got more company," I heard the telepathic projection being sent out by this very hostile one legged wench.

"I see my brother couldn't go without another telepath in his grasp," I shouted out loud at the robotic legged bloodsucker. "So what the fuck do they call you Planet Terror?"

"My name is Karma you little cheerleader bitch," she hissed back charging at me while I still somehow managed to defend myself against the Grim Reaper who is not making it any easier. A small sign of relief came when I sensed the presence of three more of my teammates that had been teleported onto the rooftop by Magik, along with Colossus and Husk. Where the hell are Marvel Girl and Northstar? Commotion immediately occurred up there as the once stationed blindfolded girl vanished seeking out the three.

All of our attention towards the circular glass sunroof above the entrance of the Griffith Observatory that shattered on impact when another blurred figure emerged crashing through the glass rooftop and aimed right for Magik. This vampire had looked nothing like any other bloodsuckers I had ever encountered, next to robot leg over here. His skin is wrinkled and disfigured from head to toe, with hands shaped with extensive claw like features that made him a true monstrosity of the undead. He screamed loudly as he went in for the attack.

"Caliban, Blindfold, please stop, this isn't you," I heard Magik plea with her assaulter. One hostage that we were unable to save from Vampire Headquarters when we discovered my brother's wicked plan is now one of them. The tracker that once was a kind soul had now been turned into a vicious monster, soaked in blood as he spat out what appeared to be a limb he was nibbling on until he sensed the other teammate's arrival.

Colossus immediately jumped down the ground once noticing the outnumbered match going down on the lawn level, coming quickly to my aid while I was cornered by Grim Reaper and Karma. My metal friend smashed the very ground below him with all his might sending a power blast knocking Grim Reaper and Karma several yards back. He rushed at Karma immediately lifting her up by the leg and slamming her into the walls.

"Karma, look at what you have done," Colossus remarked to the robotic legged girl. "All of you just slaughtered hundreds of people in less than ten minutes."

"Seven minutes actually my friend, "the snakelike voice stated after the doors to the main entrance of the observatory opened as Deacon Frost emerged, "I would say this is really more a feast for the newly turned. Boy they were hungry little assholes weren't they!" He walked cockily down the steps one foot at a time making sure to crush the head of another body of the slain just to rub it in.

"Marvel Girl, Northstar, help!" I shouted telepathically hoping they would hear the direness in my voice, hoping the other two members of my team heard the distress call. Within seconds a flash of light zipped from the air and Northstar had positioned himself right behind Deacon Frost ready to attack the murderer of his lover. Unfortunately, Northstar jumped the gun assuming that Deacon Frost is just the average vampire. Wrong!

"Not many can sneak up on a vampire, especially me!" Deacon Frost taunted as he twisted around with his super reflexes sending Northstar onto the steps leaping up to the inside. I rushed to his side this time focusing all my attention on the bloodsucker whose venom created these very demons before us. I lifted Northstar up seeing he had been crippled for the time being by the immense blow to the entire back side of his body. "It looks like someone is still butt hurt over the loss of their lover, yet I hear you've already moved on."

"Fuck you vermin," Northstar cursed wanting to finish his assault against Deacon Frost, but I held onto him not allowing him to leave my side. Grim Reaper and Deacon Frost made their way towards us seeing an opportunity at hand. I telekinetically hovered Grim Reaper as he made his vampire velocity approach, grabbing him with a telekinetic grasp using his own momentum to help slam him down into the cement floor with his scythe now wedge deeply in the ground.

Deacon Frost came charging next winding up for a few jabs aimed for the both of us. The two of us went into a choreographed like combat forcing me to release Northstar who jumped back up to fight. Only luck allowed us to dodge and deflect Deacon Frost's brutal altercation. Northstar maybe extraordinary but up until a week ago he hadn't been in the game for quite some time. Thankfully still hurting Northstar held up his weight. No pain no game!

Thankfully Marvel Girl touched down seconds ago in the parking lot connected to the lawn. She instantly scorched Deacon Frost by greeting him with a powerful optic blast, an ability that manifested when Marvel Girl confronted Serena the Siren, my step half cousin. Deacon Frost reemerged from the inside already healing as he laughed hysterically.

"Finally, you all made it," Deacon Frost taunted bring everyone to a brief pause, "Welcome Order of the Acolyte. I assumed you have all met the newest editions to your brother's undead entourage. We like to refer to them or us rather as the Disorder. Although from my understanding many of you have met before prior to their immortality, am I right? I hope everyone is enjoying the reunion. It looks like they've been doing a bang up job so far." He grinned cracking his neck while he wiped drool puddles of blood running down his cheek. This matchup is Jeremiah's exclusive entourage he sought out to take us down. The supposed god of blood along with his half zombie vampire, the tracker, the future seer, robotic leg bitch whose abilities I am unfamiliar with yet, and the seismic madman well known in the villainous world now all vampires at his disposal.

"Are you fucking insane vampire," I shouted back to Deacon Frost still fighting Grim Reaper, "You and your entourage just slaughtered every single human being here in less than ten minutes after sundown. What the fuck is wrong with you? I thought your kind kept their existence a secret."

"First of all, do I fucking look like those pathetic royalties who obliges their bullshit rules? Humans are nothing more that food like cattle is to man, substance! Besides, the kids needed to be fed before our big takedown for the metal bitch we're holding hostage upstairs," Deacon Frost responded. "Now, shall we continue?"

"Gladly dick face," Northstar responded. His hand jolted out a brilliance of pure photonic light energy knocking Deacon Frost several yards into the lawn. The two sped towards each other going into full hand to hand combat. Northstar lashed out with more than Deacon Frost had expected from the light producing speedster. He wanted Deacon Frost's heart ripped out from his chest, just like Deacon Frost did to him the night he killed his lover Kyle right in front of his very eyes.

The incredibly tardy Marvel Girl rushed Grim Reaper from behind, punching him hard with all her telekinetic might allowing me to uppercut with the same telekinetic buildup launching the half vampire half zombie tumbling through the night air hearing him fall down the hillside.

"Nice teamwork!" She emphasized.

"You're late bitch, now get to work," I taunted as the two of us went to aid our other teammates.

"Good to see you too asshole," Marvel Girl said as headed for Iceman apparently knowing what she's up against. I went to aid Northstar.

Police and news helicopters started to approach the Griffith Observatory most likely from all the commotion taking place. Spotlights began circling the area trying to make out the chaotic scene taking place outside. Suddenly Grindhouse bitch leaped from the lawn where she is sparing with Colossus on the lawn now landing in the parking lot a distance away. Her hands were lifted up in the air aimed towards the direction of the groups of choppers flying in the distance.

"What the fuck is she doing?" I asked out loud hoping someone would have an answer. Marvel Girl turned her attention to the robotic legged bitch.

"She taking control of the pilots by possessing them," Marvel Girl responded telepathically now rushing towards Karma leaving Iceman to showdown with Avalanche. Marvel Girl leaped towards her but was knocked off course by Grim Reaper who rushed her from the bushes.

"Marvel Girl," Colossus shouted making his way towards Marvel Girl who is being bombarded by Grim Reaper's assaults.

"Do you have any idea who you are fucking with...?" Marvel Girl started to threaten her capturer when everyone came to a halt when the three helicopters began spinning out of control aimed right towards us.

"Everybody better duck," the Planet Terror bitch laughed as everyone scattered to avoid the impact of the three choppers. Bodies fell out of the sides of the helicopters slamming instantly to the ground. I telekinetically pushed the two side helicopters darting towards us. Those two choppers slammed into the two side domes of the observatory causing massive explosions. The third collided with the asphalt skidding from the momentum all the way across the lawn blasting a hole into right through the front door of the Griffith Observatory. Holy Shit!

I scanned the perimeter to see everyone had momentarily dispersed from the battle with the unforeseen downfall. Right after another shockwave formed from the rooftop of epic proportions. It was another electromagnetic pulse caused by Lorna, who must be freaking out now.

"Is everyone okay?" I inquired telepathically. "What's going on up there?"

"Lorna is freaking out but Blindfold is predicting our every move not the mention Caliban who is giving Magik a run for our money darling," Husk responded.

"Trade me places Husk darling, we need muscle down here," I responded bouncing into the air heading towards to dismantled rooftop as the metallic skinned shifter jumped from the opposite end. I was immediately met by the horrific looking tracker that shrieked in my face. His swiped at me with his claw like hands trying to tear at my skin.

"You look more like the zombie bloodsucker," I taunted, "no offense."

"I'm going to slash that smirk off your scared up face," the monster looking creature threatened clawing at me with his razor sharp fingernails.

"Give it your best shot track-hole!" We went at it instantly, this vampire strong and agile. His abilities were giving him some advantage however I was having a better time combating with the tracker than the other team members were so far.

"Hey Acolyte," Magik called from the other side."Get over here! You're doing something to Blindfold. I've got my old friend over there." I double kicked Caliban in the stomach sending him flying midair. Halfway before he even landed Magik appeared via teleportation, pummeling him down through the broken up rooftop down the ground level inside.

I stalked towards the main circular dome that is still intact where I sensed the presence of the two and bounded high into the air landing on the rooftop. When I made it nearby the vampire whose apparent codename is Blindfold stood there in front of their captive, who up until now I had only seen stationary until the others had arrived. As I got closer I could see what my teammate was talking about. The female vampire kept grabbing her head as she seemed to be in some sort of pain.

"It's you! Get away from me," Blindfold screamed at me," Time, what are you doing to time?"

"I beg your pardon you crazed bloodsucker whore?" I questioned the demon. "The only thing I am doing at this time is getting that magnetic bitch the hell out of here; now get the fuck out of my way!" Blindfold charged at me trying to knock me out. I could see that my presence had some crazy affect on her. It didn't add up to me, especially since she is the creation of my brother's making, and we are supposedly the same half gods. Not to mention her strange accusations about time. Did Jeremiah have the same affect on her as well?

"Hello there Miss Danes, they call me the Acolyte and I'm here to rescue you, I guess." I joked approaching the terrified girl who is more afraid of the fact we were obviously not doing so well in the fight. However my little remark made her stop for a minute.

"So the rumors are true. Is this the part where you tell me Bobby is yours before you let me down from here?" Lorna snapped back. I waved my hand allowing the ropes that tied down the magnetically charged girl. She appeared to have been drugged up in order to keep her under control. I am very well aware of the relationship between Iceman and Polaris back in the day so I could understand her hostility. Stupid bitch, he is mine!

"I guess that's a yes," I answered her back. I helped her up grabbing and picking her up on my shoulder as her feet dragged behind. "Magik, get over here. I have her!" Magik appeared next to me grabbing Lorna's other arm about to teleport back when we felt another crash on the rooftop behind us.

"Not so fast," Karma the robotic legged bitch stated as she landed in front of us. She put her hands out at the girls trying to use her telepathic possession. I stepped in front of the girls feeling the mind control abilities stretching out. With a little nudge I blocked her completely not allowing her to do what she did the helicopter pilots. "Fucking asshole," She cursed charging at me.

"Teleport her out of here and get back here quickly," I demanded sensing the tracker making his way back up to the top level battle. Without hesitation the two vanished in the night sky finally accomplishing the main part of mission, rescue the megalomaniac's daughter before we felt the full wrath of her incredibly powerful father and his followers.

Within seconds I was tag teamed by both Karma and Caliban who charged at me with all their might. Karma may not be able to use her telepathic abilities but her newfound strength along with her incredibly powerful leg made up for it. Caliban did not make this combat any easier. I was thankfully for once being sent to that hellhole over the summer because I learned some kick ass moves in two on one situation, but their strength had started to take a toll.

"A little help here," I shouted out telepathically as Caliban slashed my back several times right before Karma used her leg to smash me into the main dome of the Griffith Observatory. I landed right on my back inside the center area of the dome onto the debris of the helicopter to catch my fall. Mother fucker that hurt!

Screams from Marvel Girl in the distance below caught my attention. I got to my feet rushing out making my way back outside through the corridors. I saw for the first time that had taken place before I had arrived, a pure bloodbath. Not a single person inside survived. Body parts and limbs were spread throughout the halls. Heads were decapitated from their bodies, limbs hanging from the walls. The floors puddle with large pools of blood. Not one single person even had a chance to survive the massacre. I have to end this now!

" _Enough_!" I heard an additional all too familiar voice command followed by another individual shouting in another language in the dialect of the undead. I recognized the second voice just as well even with the strange annunciations in the other individual's tongue. Jeremiah and Mordechi had arrived. I propelled myself outside with my wings full ascended landing back onto the incredibly fucked up lawn where everyone is at a standstill. I watched the green ball of flame barrage Grim Reaper that had Marvel Girl lifted off the ground by her throat. My brother and his obsession with my teammate began to surprise not just me, but even his undead allies as well.

"Deacon _Frost, what the hell is this? And you, zombie fuck, I thought I told you about the girl_!" Jeremiah shouted at the group. Mordechi looked like he is fuming for being completely pale and cold. Anger raged inside seeing me now seeing the pair side by side since Mordechi had helped me many times throughout this madness. I stood their staring down my deranged half brother stand there acting as if he didn't send these vermin here to force my hand.

"Are you fucking mad Jeremiah aka the Faceless Fucking Foe? Is this your way of deranged twisted fucked up way of forcing my hand brother?" I demanded stalking towards him with such a frenzy I separated every object in my way with my telekinesis, including the choppers that were in my path. "They butchered every single person without any hesitation on your order!"

" _I didn't..._ " he started to say but at that point I didn't care to listen. I launched myself at him as pinned him to the ground jabbing him in the face while he was distracted by the scene of the crime.

"Stain this city with blood, let's add a little of yours to this pavement you fucking monster," I roared getting a powerful blow to his nose hearing it crack. We socked and punched at each other numerous times until I found a vantage point jabbing him in the stomach with a massive telekinetic blow. "You want a war Jeremiah, the Faceless Foe, you've got one. By the bonds of blood stained by the fallen on this very landmark Jeremiah, we declare this as an act of war! I pray to God to have mercy on all of our souls for the damage inflicted by the madness you have and will bring to this world! You and your Disorder better be prepared, for this horrific display of desperation will be avenged for, mark my words!"

"So be it," Jeremiah replied as he tucked his knees in kicking my stomach with all his might tossing me back into the lawn. "Disorders get the fuck out of here now, except for you two." He pointed to Deacon Frost and Avalanche. I leaped at him after getting back onto my feet as we went at it again. Northstar and Husk tried to make my way but were intercepted by Deacon Frost. Iceman and Colossus went after Avalanche while Marvel Girl came to my aid against Jeremiah.

"You son of a bitch," Marvel Girl screamed at Jeremiah with rage, more than I had anticipated, as if she was upset at him from the moment she arrived. He deflected her push but did not try to fight her back. Instead he focused entirely on me. The remaining team members all went at it until sounds of sirens and even more helicopters distracted me giving Jeremiah his advantage blow sending me back into the hallways of the Griffith Observatory.

I could hear Iceman and Northstar start to head my way when Jeremiah blocked them by using the tail end of a helicopter to block them from getting to me. Deacon Frost was able to switch over to Husk managing to knock her out as well. Avalanche met with his other two colleagues using a barrage of rocks and sinkholes to distract Colossus. Although I was still inside the building I could hear the Jeremiah's voice over all the other noises.

"We need to leave Deacon Frost. Clean this shit up!" Jeremiah commanded clearly having a backup plan if things got out of hand."

"You heard the man Dom, clean this mess up." Deacon Frost repeated.

"Oh no," I heard Iceman say from the distance.

"With pleasure," Avalanche replied. Now the entire ground beneath me vibrated vigorously causing the structure to collapse inward. Holy shit, he way burying the whole place down! Fear consumed me immediately never once expecting to find myself in this scenario. I had always feared being buried alive even when I was just an ordinary human, but this is the one thing I am not prepared for, not tonight! This can't be happening!

I had originally believed the demolition of Vampire Headquarters was a powerful blast until tonight were the full scaled earthquake magnified right in the very spot where I stood causing everything to cave inward. The ceiling started to collapse as I jumped from the powerful vacuum force of the sinkhole developing rapidly, but freefalling objects from the debris started overwhelming me. I could sense my teammates also struggling to get on their feet only meaning one thing; Avalanche is bringing the whole place down with me along with it. He's going to bury me alive!

I almost reached what appeared to be the outside zipping through the rubble when a large statue smacked me on the head sending me freefalling downward with the immense force of gravity not on my side. By the time my back cracked against the rock underneath I blacked out from the impact with the statue falling right on top of me. Oh my god, he just buried me alive! I may have been a half god but up until now the whole immortal had not been fully put to the test until now as I lay there defeated.

Seconds later I awoke to the darkness of what once was inside of the Griffith Observatory. Even with my night vision I had no clue how deep I was underneath the ground. I managed able to push the statue off me once I shook off the haze but it caused everything to move violently. I could feel the air thin around me. I tried to see what was around me with my blue night vision on. The whole foundation had collapsed on top of itself as I climbed between the tight spaces trying to make my way towards the surface. I used my wand to move obstructions in my path only for more dirt and debris tumbling down. Not to mention the pools of blood and bodies in the crevices of the collapsed building. I'm going to die! I'm trapped! Help!

I panicked now trying to telepathically call out for help. The initial fear and emotional distress from a very unwanted way to die caught me completely off guard. My mind became flustered incapable of focusing from the traumatic experience. I may be deep below the ground but our telepathic range had extended to a very long distance. If they could hear me from the Grand Hall I hope they could hear me now. Every other time something had collapsed on me I managed to escape somehow. I prayed Magik would appear in the dark as I moved through trying to climb upward. It is no use, for every direction I went was a dead end. I was completely caved in. I'm going to die down here! Help me!

Once I stopped for a second to catch my breath in this underground hellhole of death, drops of water slowly started to drip down from above. I thought at first it was blood dripping from the bodies surrounding me but then the drops came down steadily until it became a stream of water. For a moment I assumed I had hit a water heater of some sort that caused this water to pour out. Seconds later it gushed down on me pushing me back down into the ground floor but filled up the entire structure below. What the hell?

Suddenly I went from being buried alive to now drowning to death by the flooding of water. Soon I became submerged under water minutes later holding my breath now not sure what is going on. I felt a familiar presence within the dirty murky water when the face of Husk appeared in the form of pure water. This bitch is incredible! She was nodding at me as Husk guided me upward through the murky blood filled dirt water. We floated up through but not with ease having to maneuver carefully through the corridors debris using the water to lift us up to the surface.

Chiming sounds of ice transforming in the distance gave me hope. Iceman! The water beneath us started to push the two of us upward at a quicker speed. I felt the cold chill beneath my. Iceman started creating a platform with the excess water now speeding us up quicker. I heard a splash above as another figure emerged with a bright shimmer of light. Northstar! He shot us up quickly using his quick speed through the water as we finally reached the surface where Iceman and Northstar helped pull us out of the red and brown waterhole.

I fell into Iceman's arms actually in tears from the frightening experience. I had only survived thanks to the help of my team members.

"It's okay Josh, you are going to be fine," Iceman stated calmly turning back to flesh. I was still hyperventilating but started to look around to see the entire team around us, all weakened and strained from the battle of our lives. Northstar at first grabbed my shoulder but then quickly pulled me into his arms away from Iceman.

"How did you guys come up with that one?" I asked.

"You're favorite show darling. Our own Chicano Claire Bennett," Husk taunted.

"Hey lovers, I hate to break up this little love fest up but we have to teleport out of here now!" Magik warned us. We were definitely not alone as the swat looking geared up men approached all armed and aimed right at us.

"It's not swat," Marvel Girl noted.

"Who is it?" Colossus asked.

"Take a wild guess," Iceman answered well aware of what organization they were from. Still disoriented from the traumatic experience I froze up.

"What should we do?" I asked lost after absorbing all the facts. We stood on a flat surface where one of the most famous historical landmarks of the City of Angeles is now completely gone, buried beneath the hills covered up by dirt, debris, and death!
Act Two Bonds of Love

Chapter 8 Defeated

Several hours later we all sat around in the Grand Hall, absolutely silent with only the sounds on various news reports playing on the holograms throughout the different sections. I completely bitched out back there! Yes I am the Acolyte of Humanity and all but I froze up like a little bitch! Each and every member of the Orders had taken a beating tonight against my brother's battalion the Disorder procured by Deacon Frost. The worst thing that now lay on our conscious is if we had done the right thing on how we resolved our authority issue without being detained. Fuck my life!

It took a lot of convincing to allow them to let us teleport without attempting to take one of us out. Not like they really could hurt us though but we didn't want to leave there without some resolution. Like Agent Thirteen, each of these agents in swat gear all came with the same equipment that tried to block out telepathy. With my technopathy, I disabled all of their equipment in order to prove our innocence along with our power. On top of that they were shown what took place and why the secrecy of what transpired here tonight was crucial. If humanity discovered officially that vampires, as supernatural undead race that feeds of living human blood then we would all be fucked.

The heated conversation was incredibly intense sitting back replaying the moments standing dead still with every single one of them ready to pull on the trigger. Agent Sharon Carter had arrived midway through the conversation with the other lead officer who backed up our story about Jeremiah and his schemes. As weak as Rachel and I were from the unexpected battle, we took control of their minds with ease in order to insure no harm come to anyone just as long as they let us go in order to stop the real bad guy.

My disapproval rating for these assholes tripled the second they spilled the beans about their full acknowledgement of the existence of the vampire race. Once we fully debriefed the agents showing them the events that transpired they waited for orders from the higher uppers. This organization is well aware of the imminent threat of the night; however we had no desire for their aid. We had agreed to count on our resources and allies that we trusted to hopefully back us up in the event of a full on catastrophe. These allies had also stood up on our behalf by contacting the agency as well, although all of us knew they disapproved of the unorthodox methods.

It is true. It still did not justify the bloodshed that took place just to force me to officially declare war and maybe there is something I could have done that could have prevented the horrors of that night. We had many issue to face in the times ahead, the biggest question as of now, will my brother keep his promise to end these attacks. Jeremiah is truly embracing his godhood and he wants to demonstrate that power. Talk about a god complex! Is war truly his ultimate goal? Why build up this well waited and planned out scheme just to go heads to heads over the realistic motivation to all this, vengeance? If Jeremiah thought the same way I did, than clearly there had to be more to this besides this warfare. I am not buying it, nor did anyone else either. In order for us to stop my half brother we must be able to prepare for that night and whatever terrible twist Jeremiah has planned for us.

I had confirmed with the team over and over again is that this army wouldn't emerge until months from now recollecting the fragmented glimpses of future. I replayed various images of the visions I had of the battles ahead when I pulled out Magik's Soulsword from my chest when my wings ascended. Thankfully I had the crystal ball that had the ability to project the images from my mind that the computer is able to capture and analyze thoroughly. I would bet my money on anything my brother has glimpses of this future as well.

After a long time of silence, we all came together once more after I sparked up several freshly rolled cigs and cracked out the vodka, breaking the ice! For the time being, given our current status with those asshole agents, we would return to our normal day lives. Night patrols would have to be only when necessary and on the down low. However there were exceptions with keeping it on the down low, following any leads on the witches. The Coven of Angeles would most likely be aware of Jeremiah's whereabouts. Until then, we would use every free moment we had trying to unlock the mysteries behind the twisted ploys of my half twin brother from another mother with the resources we had. His new undead squad had turned out to be quite the handful, now explaining how they had the upper hand during the entire rescue mission of Lorna Danes from the moment they arrive. Those murderous assholes did not even need to plan it out.

Blindfold is the female vampire with the gift to predict the future had strategized once they found their choice of venue to feed on. It was smart they used a place secluded enough for an assault of such magnitude in that small fragment of time. All she had to do is get there first and wait. We still were all completely dumfounded by my immediate effect on Ruth Adler. She accused me of manipulating time. Rachel thinks that she had some similar disruptive affect on the girl as well but was not positive given the circumstances.

Caliban is able to track our every move. He is able to sneak up on even the quickest teleporter with his vampire enhancement. From my understanding, he too was a kind soul even though he looked out the outside like a monster. However, it seemed the venom had taken his soul and drew out the terrible demon within. My brother used mans' hate of the unknown like the poorly disfigured man with extraordinary gifts only to become the very thing he was seen as to begin with. One thing Jeremiah did give away is their inability to track us in any way unless we had emerged from here inside the Grand Hall. At least we had that to work with.

Karma is a powerful telepath with the gift to possess minds on top of her robotic leg. The extent of her range was proven when she commanded the helicopters and the passengers to commit suicide as they crashed into the structure of what used to be the Griffith Observatory. Now a bloodsucker, her strength is impeccable compared to any typical female vampire I had ever encountered. Even the robotic leg of hers made the Planet Horror bitch even stronger than before. Unfortunately it is apparent her bloodlust has truly taken her over.

Then of course there is Avalanche, the son of bitch who is capable of creating super seismic waves causing the observatory to implode burying me alive inside in the process of their cleanup. I hated the mother fucker, damn Pebbles! His increased power from the venom was confirmed by all the team members who had previous encounters and brawls with this individual before. It made sense Jeremiah picked him, a person who had control of the elements, next to being a nemesis of my colleagues.

Out of all of them only one is truly the biggest questionable threat. The notorious villain that was once revived into a zombie like creature is now part vampire. None of us had any clue as to the true definition of his zombie like features; however he truly did live up to the name Grim Reaper. A vampire with super strength, the thrust for blood, a magical scythe for an arm, and well known as a monster in his human life, this bloodsucker is their major player in this war. There had to be more to his role in all this but for the time being research is our only hope to discovering his part.

Right as we were about to depart after hours of discussion we were interrupted by a strange essence that pierced the minds of every single individual in the room. It rang in our ears painful as I looked at everyone across the room. The computer alarms sounded from the telepathic invasion. Rachel began screaming,

"Jeremiah stop," Rachel shouted moments later while I struggled to focus and protect everyone from the mental pain. He must be using the gifts of his fellow entourage to transmit a message. It is even more intriguing that Jeremiah was able to combine his gifts with them in order to do this, especially someone as strong as Miss Summers. How he breached her even down here is frightening.

" _I apologize my dear_ ," Rachel spoke but in the voice of my brother, " _For I simply wish to convey a message. Even now we struggle to hold the connection so I will speak quickly. It is my truest sincerity for the excessive force brought out by Deacon Frost. Now that you have accepted this bond of war there is no longer any need for any more bloodshed. When the time comes we will..._ "

"What the fuck," I cursed out.

"Get out of my head," Rachel hissed as she levitated, convulsing out the invader. The room went silent in shock that Jeremiah is somehow capable of breaching through the Grand Hall. If anything I would have assumed he would have attacked the computer servers. "He's gone now, and no need to worry," Rachel stated shortly after. "I could sense his inability to locate or find any of us. His desire for me somehow..."

"It's okay," I stopped her not wanting to hear anymore. "Everyone let's call it a night, agreed?"

"Second that love," Paige stated. She was still wiped out from turning into a large amount of water to save my ass. Everyone else nodded in agreement as they headed out the door.

I stood at the table not ready to call it a night just yet. I wanted to be alone. Bobby and Jean Paul both approached me but I assured them there is no need to protect me tonight, although I was sure I would see one of them in my apartment tonight. What the hell is up with these two? Jean Paul is being genuine but moving way too fast. Bobby is just acting jelly. I loved them both, but this is not the time, especially this nonsense from my old friend and mentor.

Once everyone departed hesitantly, Bobby and Jean Paul dragging their feet of course, then I finally let it all out, bursting into tears emotionally from the near death traumatic experience that continuously repeated on my head. The Regina George scream came out as I telekinetically blasted the walls with the rage inside. I squatted on the marble like ground releasing every emotion that dwelt inside. How could I let this happen? All of those people died tonight simply because they were at the wrong place at the wrong time, just like all the other disasters. Now I have to lead this team into war, What the Fuck!

Of course just as I had hoped that there would be no more interruptions tonight another entity crept inside my sanctuary, although he is the one who gave me the Grand Hall to begin with. I recognized all too well the majestic flickering of light that appeared once he arrived. Great, just my luck tonight! Another Asshole!

"Hello there Voice, you have horrible fucking timing you piece of shit! What do you want?" I inquired furiously.

" **Acolyte, I have little time so I need to be brief! I need to ask you three questions?"**

"Shoot," I responded not willing to put up any form of argument.

" **How did you earn your wings?"**

"I thought you already predicated all this shit..."

" **Answer the fucking question!"**

"I earned them saving Bobby Drake's life during the rescue mission in Vampire Headquarters; next question!" There was a long silence, sensing that there might be some discrepancies on the Voice's end.

" **If you just earned them then the war on the mountain hasn't happened so far,"** he muttered to himself.

"Was that a question?"

" **Don't be a smartass prick,"** he commanded after a brief pause. " **Have you received any warnings from the future?"**

"That depends, does this count as one of them?"

" **I forget how cocky you are. No this conversation doesn't count as one."**

"Then no I have not. Next question," I demanded furiously.

" **How old are you?"**

"I'm about to be twenty two, why?" There came a very long delayed silence before he spoke again,

" **Twenty what age again?"**

"I am still twenty one for..." Holy shit! My birthday is right around the corner.

" **Computer,"** the Voice demanded as the hologram screen physically displayed the date and time to prove that I spoke the truth. I didn't make sense to me why he is confused when the Voice is the one who already knew my supposed destiny. Tonight's last minute surprise visitor came with some direness in his tone.

"You're not the first entity to mention the future today. A young vampire with the ability to see into the future that is except for when I got too close to her. If I recall correctly, she accused me of altering time." I was pushing my luck with this asshole but I did not care, especially if my suspicions of the Voice's try identity is. "This entourage of the enhanced undead call themselves the Disorder, heard of them I presume?"

" **Un-fucking believable it's begun. Acolyte, soon you will face your greatest fears and foes you will ever come across."**

"If you are referring to me being buried alive in the collapsing once Griffith Observatory several hours ago underneath a massive pile of dead bodies surrounding me, you're a little too late. Thanks for the heads up dick!" He once again went dead silent for several minutes obviously thrown off by the information I was feeding him. Whatever is going on isn't part of this man's plan. Not that I wanted to be a part of anyone's plan for that matter. I own this team for a reason, kind of.

" **I have to go, but prepare for this war. Jeremiah has a devious agenda and must be defeated when the time comes. You will sense it coming as the days count down. Things will change that you must look out for. They are the signs that would not be seen by the naked eye and Jeremiah hopes that you will not sense what he is altering. Trust and stay close with the Order, for the seven of you together are capable of much more than you ever could imagine. United all of you will do wonders that no others could never imagine."**

Without any other words, the Voice bounced hastily not even doing his usual theatrical entrance and exit. His last words gave no clue as to what Jeremiah is really up to, however he did slip earlier. The war on the mountain is something that I too had a vision in the past about was now confirmed by the Voice's thinking out loud. I at least had some geographical idea of where to begin the search. Southern California had plenty of mountain ranges to scan through, but I had some clues as to where he might be operating.

It was early morning before I knew it, heading out the Grand Hall after calling it a night utterly drained. My mind was on automatic, repeating every factor that troubled me like a never ending loop. I still am not sure what disturbs me more, the Voice and his unusual questions or Jeremiah's truce on the bloodshed. As much as I wanted to dwell on the advice of the infamous Voice, the intrusion of Rachel's mind took precedence.

How on earth could Rachel Summers of all telepaths be capable of letting Jeremiah enter her mind? Even with the combination of Karma's telepathy and even whatever extent the siren had, Rachel Summers is the offspring of two very powerful creatures, thus explaining how she is a phoenix. Rachel had been acting strange ever since the night we extracted a number of hostages while she stood with Jeremiah for several hours as a hostage in the Vampire Headquarters. Her mood shifts every time his name is mentioned. I don't even need to read her mind to figure that out. What is up with that shit?

Jeremiah had a fascination and lust for my friend, which is quite obvious to us now. In fact he even scolded Grim Reaper with a ball of green fire for attacking her. He is obsessed with her. It made me wonder where the hell she was right before she arrived at the Griffith Observatory Slaughter. As a matter of fact, where was Jeremiah for that matter? Both of them arrived late to the clash. I wanted to pretend she was just betraying us, but I feared that this is much worse. Only time will unfold this mystery but for now we had to stand as one regardless of whatever may have sparked between the two.

I brushed it all off as I made my way through the streets and back into my apartment. The lights were on but it was actually silent inside. Usually Bobby would have the television on at least but to my surprise instead I found Jean Paul lying in my bed underneath the covers with his shirt off. Damn him for being so hot! Why is he being so fucking charming? Did he expect us to have sex? Not that I didn't mind technically, but this felt too soon, at least on his part.

"Hey," I greeted him with a soft voice. I am surprised at how well he could tell something is wrong.

"Are you okay? Did something happen?" He asked intently worried for a second. I shook my head while I stripped down to my boxers. If I had any fight in me left I would have removed him from the bed, but this unknown form of genuine comfort is needed. My love life or lack of it I should say never allowed me to wander into the comfort of another man lying by my side.

"Long story," I confessed as I stretched out under the blankets with him. I am surprised he at least had his boxers on. Jean Paul, the assistant athletic director of my university is into me and vice versa. Until I discovered he was Northstar, a superhuman like me I am, the thought of this taking place would never have crossed my mind in the past. After the experience we went through together after I save his life, this was foreseen coming.

"You do remember agreeing with this during one of our many intimate picnics," Jean Paul reminded me with a smirk.

"What discussions," I teased as I gazed into his eyes. In seconds his lips locked with mine as we engaged each other passionately. It felt so good even though the back of my mind told me it is wrong. "We wouldn't go all the way until the time is right."

"Of course gorgeous, let's go to bed. After this," he giggled handing me a pre rolled blunt. "I thought we could at least get some real sleep for once."

"I concur." We quickly inhaled the blunt as we teased each other a little back and forth, shot gunning. That is when one person inhales the smoke, holds it in, locks lips with the person and they inhale your smoke. Basically it is just another excuse to kiss each other of course.

I waved my hand as the lights dimmed low. I turned to my side facing the window feeling his arms wrap around me. My eyes were closed as I started to drift when I felt the chill from outside. Jean Paul wouldn't have picked up on it, but I did. Bobby Drake! Is I hurting Bobby? Fuck my life!
Chapter 9 Witch Hunt

The beginning of fall...

It is about two months later as all of us returned to the norm of only our daytime lives. The Order of the Acolyte managed to maintain a low profile while we were under surveillance twenty four seven, but that didn't stop us from continuing our quest to stop my half brother and his wicked scheme. He had kept his end of bargain keeping the bloodshed to a halt, for the time being. We had kept digging through and tonight we finally discovered one of our first major leads the one group that might give us answers, a location on where we might find the Coven of the Angeles. Witch Hunt!

The ironic thing about all the traumatic bullshit I dealt with over the last year alone; from ascending into the great powers, the first year as a super, being stabbed and dying technically, and almost being buried alive twice, you would think returning to the college fraternity cheerleader's life would have been a breeze. Wrong! Returning to school is terrible in itself. I had a very visible scar that stood out to prove it. I even found times where I had to hide in the mirror of the bathrooms or pushing the minds of every person in the room to ignore my attendance. Classes, practices, games, fraternity life, and being the Acolyte is fucking exhausting!

To top it off, I am only twenty two years old and now am dealing with what felt like a dysfunctional love triangle that is becoming beyond overwhelming. Love was the one area of my life I was clueless about given the circumstances. A year ago I had no love life and now here I am standing only with two of my teammates, Iceman and Northstar as we wait around the dark foothills underneath the gloomy night sky with the full moon high above. It may sound romantic, but trust me it is far from it! The tension could be felt from miles away between the two that were watching over me like a hawk. Northstar and I were unofficially dating but Iceman's objection is evident.

Northstar and I were getting closer during our time together. Strangely enough the same is also happening with Iceman as well, obviously not on the same level but we were spending a fair amount of time together. Even though Northstar and I had fooled around many times we still waited to take it to the next level until the time is right. Iceman disapproved of the fact we were anything more than friends, and acted as if he is doing his best to intervene. The one big thing about Iceman that still made my head spin is that fact that he is straight as far as I knew, although there is always some speculation.

I had preferred to bring along any of my other companions tonight but due to the time restraints in everyone's schedule I was forced with the new Edward and Jacob. Iceman is still Edward and Northstar is now Jacob. I guess Colossus has been demoted to Emmett status. I still would have preferred anyone over this combination of tension. I was in my cheerleading warm-ups while the others wore regular dark clothing, not wanting to draw attention. My teammates felt it is tacky but I had a game earlier and this was all I had with me to change before we arrived to our destination. They're lucky I changed out of my uniform because I've destroyed one too many.

A handful of Coven of the Angeles members had finally been identified after some extensive research, finally obtaining dossiers filled with information on each and every coven member. Facial recognition programs almost as legit as Facebook integrated with advance operating systems installed in the Grand Hall finally found a match on some possible hits from ATM cameras this time much closer to civilization. We were on the other end of the San Fernando Valley near the Hansen Damn over by the Two Ten Freeway within the foothills. The coven members usually emerged close to midnight and usually appeared in their destinations with ease, meaning that they are being transported via teleportation or being escorted by the Disorders.

The dark creatures of the night including the vampires and the witches have fled the city and suburbs away from civilization. Jeremiah is being smart, keeping his minions clear from any form of technology that could capture their location. It was only after a month of investigating the coven that we finally started to pick up some leads. They were focused on convening near woodland and forest like areas that were all randomly spread out throughout Southern California. There was only one pattern with each location we had scouted. Every spot we hunted was near a large body of water. What is Jeremiah up to? Why are these fucking witches doing his bidding?

Even with the cloaking magic that protects us from Blindfolds premonitions and Caliban's tracking abilities while inside the Grand Hall, the moment we engaged the coven the Disorders would already have a head start. They had the advantage of foreseeing our arrival usually leading in some sort of crazy witch fight. Sometimes it would be vampires, or both. Not to mention their shadowed hell hounds that pretty much look like a wrath. When the hell hound consumed the witch that conjured the hell hound, it made their human host incredibly stronger allowing the witch to be in control unlike when the hell hound possesses a random victim, another fucked up surprise. Thankfully we were not that close to civilization to be caught given our current status with our agent buddies, on top of our slightly unethical plan taking place at the moment.

We needed answers, and unfortunately if it took taking one of these traitorous witches into our custody to gain information, oh well fuck it! It may sound terrible being the good guys and all that shit, but all the females and I have no problem ripping that information right out of their minds. Plus Marvel Girl despised Serena the Siren, another witch that she encountered during the Downtown Showdown. Miss Summers loathed witches of their kind ever since, and I don't blame her. Did Rachel forget Jeremiah is part witch yet she has no problem with him? Besides, the team finally agreed after several heated discussion that this is the best way to obtain any clues to the real plot behind my brother's wicked scheme.

The Orders had changed up our game plan tonight, seeing as how Blindfold still managed to sense our arrival once we left the defensive perimeter of the Grand Hall. The covens were given a head start even with our quick teleportation in, scattering and running from us the moment we appeared. One thing the Disorders didn't know is that Marvel Girl and I had powers beyond telepathy. Both of us have precognitive abilities as well as the ability to block out any thoughts that would hint the future seer of our intentions, and this time made sure this time to use that to our advantage.

Magik was instructed to drop us off at this exact location, the one main escape route where we anticipated the witches would head towards once they were warned of our presence. Marvel Girl and I could sense Blindfold and Caliban telepathically seeking us out but our powers were able to block them out while our team was being teleported. It is best to leave Iceman, Northstar, and me here to stop any of the coven members being able to fly and move fast while Colossus, Marvel Girl, Magik, and Husk went for the coven's rendezvous point.

"We're here," Magik shouted telepathically to my surprise without the aid of Marvel Girl. "They're on the run!"

"Ladies and gentlemen, let's go hunt some fucking witches!" I roared telepathically. "Husk, are you in place?" I inquired reaching out to our teammate hidden within the trees in full camouflage mode, disguised as part of the trees in her wooden flesh form.

"Yes darling," Husk replied annoyingly.

"Marvel Girl, protect her telepathically as long as you can before..." I started to command.

"Got it," Marvel Girl shouted back.

"They're headed your way ladies," Colossus boasted referring to me, Iceman, and Northstar.

"Northstar take the two trying to escape just north east of us. PS blow me metal head!"

"I thought I got demoted," Colossus taunted back mentally.

"The witches aren't alone boys if you haven't noticed," Magik informed us after our bantering. "Blindfold and Karma are with them, so far. Oh and that bitch half cousin too."

"Bodyguards again," I noted out loud telepathically. "We need to catch one of those witches tonight! Now I want the fucking siren!"

"You'll have to deal with Caliban first boy," the slithery voice stated, one that I now recognized.

"Caliban, you tracked me down. I must say I'm rather impressed." I taunted at the demonic looking enhanced vampire. "Let's see how well those gifts help you while I kick your mother fucking ass!"

In seconds the two of us attacked each other head on without hold back. It is dark and quite, away from anyone that could possibly hear the commotion. Caliban had proved to be trained in combat, now better than before now that he's vampire. Tonight's ploy must have been important enough to Jeremiah that he sent three of his goons to guard the witches while Jeremiah's bidding. It took me a few twist and turns with my moves until I hopped in the air using both feet to kick him in the stomach sending him flying into several trees.

"You used to be one of the good guys from my understanding tracker? Why are you letting yourself become this monstrosity pawn my brother intends to use in his fucked up game of wannabe god?" I asked as he reappeared seconds later at a distance in a fight stance.

"Caliban was good once" he replied. Apparently when he was alive he spoke in the third person but it doesn't look like turning into a vampire improved his speech that much. "Yet humans always feared Caliban and treated as only one thing, a demon. Jeremiah and Deacon Frost have gifted Caliban with abilities beyond the simple tracking skills." Caliban gestured to his deformation of his face, "now Caliban is immortal with super strength and speed. Now Caliban can track and hunt and kill and feed on all those who hated Caliban!"

"Vampires aren't immortal if they can be killed my friend," I corrected him while we charged each other again going back into kicking and punching. "You are better than the bloodlust, you can fight it. Just because you're one of them now doesn't mean you have to become this murderous demon they want you to be. You can find peace!"

"Fuck peace, and fuck humanity," Caliban screeched clawing at me intently.

"Fuck you!" I guess he is past the point of reasoning. Caliban is a full blown blood thirsting bloodsucking murderer. "What are you doing here? What are you doing with the witches?" He remained silent with words only hissing like his species while still attacking me full on. "Is Jeremiah recruiting more of you?"

"You couldn't fathom the grandeur of your half twin brother oh mighty Acolyte of Humanity. In time you will see your brother's grand scheme truly involves is much greater than just our battle..." Caliban ranted before we were interrupted Karma who round-housed kicked me away from the tracker. She must have overheard him and probably feared what might come out of his mouth.

"Well well, if it isn't my favorite Mad Max skank. Sorry dear but there are no pilots to possess tonight," I snickered. "My brother must be up to something beyond this war in the mountain. Tell me Karma, what are you up to?"

"Do I look like a fool," Karma screamed as she tackled me to the ground. Her strength is uncanny especially with her super strong bio robotic leg she used with full force. We went at it on the ground for several moments while she attempted to crush me with her leg. I blasted her away and got two my feet, now having both vampires to brawl against.

The once dull silent foothill area was now full of commotion. Noise of the battle taking place with other group verses the vampires is hearable from where I stood. The witches were fleeing and approaching our direction rapidly. Even in the midst of combating two bloodsuckers, we needed to keep this situation contained from any outside spectators from witnessing another confrontation. Luckily we were still in the middle of nowhere it looked like we were good.

"They are all out tonight," Iceman mentioned telepathically, "Whatever we intruded on was big, but we have to split before we are spotted."

"Agreed, stick to the plan." I demanded firmly.

"Highly unethical..." Colossus started to state.

"Colossus not now," Magik yelled. "Help me out over here bro!"

"As soon as we get the siren we're out of here," I reminded everyone. "Fuck the vamps! Catch that bitch and bounce!"

"Acolyte," Marvel Girl shouted.

"Relax, Blindfold isn't that good." Northstar quickly arrived at my side after sensing Caliban and Karma taking me on. He took my hand instantly, grabbing it solid tight. During our training sessions we discovered the fact that by touching one another our telekinetic and photonic blasts were intensified. I clenched my other fist allowing my telekinetic energy to build up into my hand. We both opened our palms towards our undead attackers launching powerful waves of energy sending the two airborne.

"So much for not trying to draw attention," Iceman barked.

"Chill man of ice, that little brilliance of light just gave us an advantage," I mentioned to everyone telepathically. Through the light three witches had been blinded while gliding over the terrain causing them stumbled out of the woods right in front of us.

To my surprise the other two witches that emerged from the ambush were both male, now tumbling on the ground. They jumped up quickly showing incredible strength with their eyes blacked out. They must have summoned the shadowed hell hounds and merged with them to gain some advantage. They charged at us quickly as we fought against the enhanced possessed witches. Then the screech of the siren burst through the trees in waves in our direction throwing all of us several yards back along with the painful sting of the high pitch noise. "Serena!"

In seconds I rushed towards the screaming witch not allowing her harmful screech to knock me down. Out of any of the coven members, I knew it would infuriate my brother by capturing his cousin. Using a telekinetic shield I repelled the energy at the siren knocking her to the ground. Even though she knew she isn't a match for me that didn't stop her from getting back up and trying. I blocked her attacks not wanting to strike her until one of the girls arrived to do my dirty work for me.

Iceman flew in behind me as he blasted a huge spike of ice at Karma who was sneaking up from behind. Blindfold had also arrived but as usual kept her distance from me with the whole effect I have her. Caliban was tossed back several yards away after being slammed by a colossal jab. Colossus and Marvel Girl emerged right after joining the battle. A few more henchmen vamps arrived to back up their team making our task at hand a lot harder.

Caliban and Karma where taking on Iceman, Marvel Girl, and Colossus while Northstar went after Blindfold. The male witches were already out of sight from the uproar that was obviously meant as a distraction. Serena tried to sprint away from me but I yanked her right back with a telekinetic force. We fought instantly until she managed to kick my right in the balls. Thankfully being a male cheerleader being kicked in the nuts was fairly common but that didn't mean it still didn't hurt. She started rushing towards one of the bloodsuckers to help her retreat.

"Oh hell no bitch," I roared, "We are not letting her slip away!" Just as I spoke it was like my wish was granted. My other teammate had a plan to snag up the Serena the Siren before she could even realize it. Husk was hidden this entire time in a wood skin waiting for the exact moment for a coven member to cross her path. Husk launched herself at the girl then grasped onto her tightly pinning Serena to the ground with all her weight push against her.

"Got her," Husk noted telepathically now. Ever since our confinement our telepathy between the team had became stronger. "Are you sure about this darling?"

"Do it or I will make you," Marvel Girl threatened hearing everyone's concern of what is about to happen. She had no care for the witches ever since her encounter with Serena the Siren.

"Relax Marvel Girl, I agreed to this plan anyways." Magik announced teleporting in right next to Husk. They both looked at me with the nod of approval. I nodded right back and in seconds the three of them had disappeared into the night sky.

"I really hate to say this, but let's bounce!" I commanded as we dispersed from the regional park moving towards the rendezvous point where Magik could transport the rest of us rather than flying out.

"We're actually retreating," Northstar joked.

"Actually we just became kidnappers," Iceman taunted.

"Borrowers," I corrected them as we met with Magik a distance away."Besides, she's step family. Who gives a fuck?"
Chapter 10 I Don't Have Time For All This Bullshit

I was surprised I managed to sleep at all, probably thanks to the fact there is another body right by my side to comfort me during these difficult times. The hostage situation is weighing on me but until we got some answers Serena the Siren is ours. We placed the witch in another abandon underground bunker miles away from the Grand Hall in the event Serena is being tracked in any way, shape, or form. The Orders all had butted heads when it came to the matter but Rachel and I were determined to get as much information from her mind as possible.

Regardless of the outcome of our first interrogation, we had called it a night after going over all the details laid out upon us given the restraints put on the siren's mouth to avoid her painful screech. Everything is relayed via telepathy, something Serena is well prepared for. All we knew so far were that the coven members were put in an ultimatum, oblige or died. The Coven of Angeles would be saved from whatever Jeremiah is up to as long as they did as they were told. Once we questioned her about the sporadic locations they had gathered, all communications were cut off as she began chanting in a strange dialect in her mind. Fucking witches!

Even though we had someone held captive in a cage of sorts, all of us had to get to our normal day life. I had classes in the morning and Jean Paul, Bobby, and Pete all worked on campus to keep their cover somewhat. Rachel attended the campus along with Paige now while Illyana had a part time job. We all had our roles to play during the nine to five even though time was of the essence but if we continued digging deeper we would find ourselves in more trouble with Agent Hill and Carter. Plus, I don't have time for all this bullshit!

Tomorrow night I am hosting the Suit and Tie fraternity and sorority mixer that I volunteered to host before my ascension when my life was normal. Hosting the party will hopefully go off as a success bringing my social status by throwing the biggest party of the year. Plus I still had college cheerleading practice and games to perform at. It isn't high school bullshit cheerleading. At the college level cheerleading is treated like a sport, especially our crazy ass coach who is scarier than many of the creatures I have gone up against. She already hated the scar on my face that stood out to my fellow teammates and peers every single day. These were now the normal weekdays I had to look forward to. Fuck my life!

I turned over to see Jean Paul resting a bit more comfortably only in his boxers that were pitching tent downstairs if you know what I mean. We had unofficially begun dating taking baby steps into the whole relationship part, being that his lover did pass not so long ago. Thus why we had not taken it all the way there just yet either, but it still didn't mean we couldn't have some fun. I reached under the covers and slowly grasped my fingers gently around hard shaft. He moaned instantly feeling the movement down below.

"Well good morning to you too, Acolyte," Jean Paul teased with a grin of enjoyment on his face. "Are you ready to service humanity today?"

"I'm ready to service someone alright," I joked inching my way down the edge of the bed until my face was at his crotch. What can I say, like I had stated earlier I am ready to service someone and I did very passionately. Jean Paul moaned heavily as I did my thing until I felt him pull me upward from the covers. He looked at me with a smile on his face before he reached in for an intimate morning kiss.

"You're naughty," Jean Paul whispered as he slowly kissed the side of my neck, now his hands reaching under the covers. I moaned instantly now incredibly erect he is. With his speedster abilities he flipped me around and now was on top of me. This morning at least is starting off right indeed. We fooled around for a good hour before the two us came after some intense pleasuring however the two of us still had not gone all the way. It just isn't the right time not just yet.

"You are being quite the tease you know," Jean Paul admitted. "We could just say fuck it!"

"After our first official date," I replied as the two of us scrambled out of bed.

"Good thing this Suit and Tie party of yours is finally tomorrow night. I won't have to wait much longer, unless..."

"Let's be real here, if there is thing I am great at prior to becoming super is the ability to throw one hell of a kick ass party, and it tomorrow night has to be perfect. Besides, you can be patient."

"I forget about your social reputation on campus and its status," he snickered. I immediately flipped Jean Paul off as I made my way to the bathroom turning on the shower water.

"Are you about to jump in the shower?" Jean Paul inquired from the distance.

"No I'm pissing out a fucking lake over here," I shouted back sarcastically.

"Smart ass," Jean Paul whispered behind me.

"Well when you ask a stupid question you're going to get a stupid response from me."

"No shit Sherlock," Jean Paul snickered. "So were you going to invite to join you in the shower," he grinned lowering his boxers.

"No shit Sherlock," I repeated back joyfully.

Twenty minutes later the two of us were ready for the day ahead. I had classes to attend, cheer practice, and fraternity business to deal with today in preparation for Suit and Tie. Jean Paul had to assist the asshole athletic director of the university. Just as we were about to ask each other how we were getting to campus the sound of the sliding door from the balcony answered that question for us. Jean Paul tried to act at ease but he isn't at all. I could sense his distaste for our consent intruder, one that I would allow to walk into my home anytime he wanted to, granted he is lucky he didn't show up any earlier.

"Robert," Jean Paul mumbled.

"Jean Paul," Bobby replied back.

"Professor, didn't we discuss using the door instead of letting yourself in via the balcony?" I asked breaking the ice with the slightest sense of humor in my tone.

"I forgot, besides we need to leave soon. The carpool, remember," Bobby reminded me annoyingly.

"Let's go," I barked grabbing my stuff.

"There's room for you too Jean Paul, if you'd like?" Bobby offered him rudely.

"Sure, why not," Jean Paul accepted surprisingly. He probably did it just to piss Bobby off, which is working.

"Play nice today, the both of you please. I don't have time for all this bullshit today. I have a lot on my plate before tomorrow night boys."

"Of course princess," Bobby taunted as the three of us loaded into the van with a handful of the other Orders inside. The three of us crammed inside as we made our way towards campus. "I hate to spoil your mood sweetie but we do have the matter of our hostage Serena the Siren to deal with." Bobby reminded me.

"She is not making our interrogation any easier." Rachel stated boldly. "I fucking hate witches. You want me to take a go at her today cheertator?"

"That might not be a bad idea Miss Summers. Your telepathy is finer tuned than my own telepathy; maybe you can crack this bitch. However I hope your personal grudge with this one doesn't get out of hand. Miss Guthrie, would you make sure to join her today at the bunker?"

"Of course darling, I would love to go all Fight Club on this witch." Paige answered.

"Good, I need more to work with besides this chanting nonsense going on inside my step half cousin's head." I noted as we got closer to campus. "I assume my brother and his coven will come after the siren so we must be hasty."

"Not that's it isn't bad enough we took the witch as a hostage." Bobby noted dully. Oh how professor-like of him. "Last time I checked it is a crime still to take someone captive."

"Like that shirt you are wearing is also a crime," I snickered back.

"Bitch," Bobby coughed. I smirked at him nodding me head per usual.

"Besides, we all know this is a temporary situation." I continued, "Jeremiah's agenda is beyond this war between the Orders and Disorders, and we have to be one step ahead of him in this game. So far that dick still holds the upper hand. I need to understand why my brother is so obsessed with large bodies of water and what it all adds up to."

"Isn't California in a major drought right now anyways?" Paige asked after a few moments of silence in the car. "There's barely any water in those reservoirs if I'm not mistaken right dear?"

"True, but according to meteorologist of the Greater Los Angeles Area news reports is that this is an El Niño year," I stated with an attitude, "But this is So Cal. That means it could rain for like a few days tops."

"Josh, don't forget that your brother has kept at bay for months now." Bobby noted. "Never say never especially if the two of you truly do think alike."

"What about the Island of Los Angeles thoughts I heard in his mind?" Rachel inquired. Her question kept bothering me now wondering if my brother is capable of a natural disaster of this magnitude. Paige is correct that California is in a serious drought that has lasted for a few years at least. "Unless of course he's using the coven to throw us off from discovering what he's been up to all this time."

"Unfortunately ladies and gentlemen but we aren't in the position of running off and checking out these points of interest without being intercepted by our agent buddies. Are they following each and every one of us twenty four seven like Seven Eleven?"

"Yup," Rachel responded, "From the moment we headed out to get you two lovers. They are trailing us in the distance."

"I plead the fifth," Jean Paul stated. "Besides, shouldn't we ditch our secret admirers before the girls head back to the bunker?"

"Sweetie do you think I'm worried about a couple of agents?" Paige taunted. "Plus Magik will get us there just fine once they get back."

"Are you sure you won't compromise the bunker?" Jean Paul inquired.

"It's cloaked," Bobby and I both noted at the exact same time.

"Where are the other set of siblings?" I inquired as we pulled up onto campus.

"Pete and Illyana went to the airport to pick up their dates for the Suit and Tie mixer tomorrow night. They flew in a day early," Bobby answered. My already not so happy face dropped with a stank-bitch facial expression.

"Not walk through walls bitch, she hates me." I whined rolling my eyes obviously, "Great."

"Of course she doesn't like someone that ignores her existence Captain Jelly," Rachel roared.

"Oh whatever I was super nice to her," I fibbed.

"Sure Regina George," Paige joked. "I'm surprised you're going to let the competition through the door darling."

"They can't sit with us!" I shouted the classic line as we exited the car. "Now I have to pretend like I give a fuck in class when I really have a party to plan and people to see. Ladies we will keep in touch once you have any more leads from our witch friend. Later!"

"So the rookie leader gets to just prance away to be a college socialite and plans for his wannabe Justin Timberlake party while we do the dirty work," Rachel shouted.

"That sounds very accurate Miss Summers," I shouted back with a nice middle finger in the air.

"I love the team dynamics," Jean Paul joked while Bobby was heading out as well and wasn't paying any attention to him.

"Mister Lobos," Bobby hollered from the distance. Did he just call me by my last name? What the fuck! "I'll see you a little later," he insisted.

"Sure Professor!" I replied. Can you say annoying?

My mind became flustered the second I was alone going over the details of everything that has taken place. It is becoming too much to process. I shook it off once I made it towards the quad area of campus where I noticed a huddled group of fraternity and sorority members conversing amongst one another. I was hoping that today they would be a little friendlier with the party coming up and all. Ever since I returned to the fall semester with the huge scar across my face I haven't been the most popular person on campus. The group at least waited to greet me for few moments before dispersing but I was used to being ditched by now.

Some over the cheerleaders were a little more respectful being the team dynamic even if they were timid around me, curious as to my real involvement with various incidents that had taken place. First it was Halloween Homecoming, then the National College Cheerleading National Competition Massacre, the takedown of the Vampire Nation, the Fraternity House Incident, the Beach Brawl where we first encountered Deacon Frost, and the Rescue Mission that turned into the Downtown Showdown. The scar stood out so much that at times I had to telepathically make everyone forget I was not present in order to survive the day from all the side comments people would make in their heads.

At least I still am active with the fraternity, being it is the one obligation in my daily life where I wasn't constricted completely. Most of the brothers that knew me for years now treated me just the same compared to some of the younger and older ones that were skeptical. These days I found myself at the house for large portions of the day just to feel normal again, even if it meant skipping a class or two or three. It was easier to sneak over to the frat house where I was still treated with the utmost respect. I was tempted to go right over there but I had be on campus at least until I took care of the necessities for tomorrow night even if it meant going to class.

Thankfully today it isn't too bad, since most people were too busy actually preparing for the party themselves. It is the talk and buzz on campus and I loved every moment of it. Before the ascension of my abilities, this used to be my typical everyday life. I had a reputation of being a chill ass cheerleader frat guy who could throw a party and I would like to keep that at least. Suit and Tie is going to be the biggest party of the year and put some fun back onto this morbid campus.

After getting through half the day spending most of it small talking with department heads that I needed to sign off on paperwork for the event, I found myself standing by the still broken stone bench in the quad staring at it for several minutes, drifting off to that night over a year ago when I first came face to face with the vampire race, the hunters who wanted me dead. I wonder how things would have been if I took the limousine back that night?

"Brings back memories, doesn't it," Bobby stated strolling up right behind me.

"How could I forget," I replied, "You came out of the closet to me, metaphorically speaking of course, in that very spot if I am not mistaken."

"Metaphorically," he mimicked. I rolled my eyes while he grinned back. "So the buzz around campus is all about your party tomorrow night. You seem to have relinquished your chain of command on as the man on campus again." All I did is smile and nod back. "So Queen Bee, I'm surprised you haven't run off to the house already."

"Last minute paperwork," I reminded him. "Suit and Tie needs to be absolutely perfect tomorrow night."

"You're being responsible," Bobby teased, "that's a first."

"Blow me," I snapped back.

"Is that an offer or threat?" Bobby inquired with a half smile on his face.

"Fucking tease," I grumbled back.

"Fucking bitch," Bobby lashed back jokingly.

"Well, you're not wrong about that. I am a bitch." Hey at least I can admit it out loud!

"Speaking of, where is your new...?" Bobby started to say.

"Robert Drake..." I started to scold when we were interrupted by someone who had unexpectedly snuck up on us during our ranting.

"Gentlemen," Jean Paul stated looking at Bobby with a stern look on his face.

"Seriously Jean Paul, do you just go around using your speed in the open all the damn time?" I questioned him before Bobby had the chance to. The last thing I needed today is another Edward versus Jacob squabble.

"Oh please we all know that more than half of these people are still hung over or blitzed out of their mind right now to even notice." Jean Paul responded slightly defensive but what else is new when it came to these two. "Besides, I just wanted to be next to my favorite hypocritical guy mister push-a-thought."

"Yeah because they were annoying me because they were all talking shit about my mother fucking scar," I barked back. Jean Paul and I had agreed that on campus we wouldn't show any major public display of affection, being I am a student of the university ethics issue, however that didn't stop him from being incredibly touchy feely.

"How's your day going," Jean Paul asked ignoring Bobby's presence.

"Busy but alright so far," I answered now facing him with Bobby by my side.

"So I hear, the whole school is buzzing about the mixer. Technically it will be our first date." Jean Paul added purposely. Son of a bitch!

"That's nice," Bobby mumbled under his breath.

"Hate to break up the love fest," Illyana interrupted us appearing out of nowhere. Damn teleporter!

"Miss Rasputin, did we not discuss teleporting here in the middle of the day," I reminded her. I moved away from my two friends that are boys but aren't boyfriends, at least not yet.

"Oh please look around here. It's like the school where Van Wilder went to. There all a little Half Baked or still drunk from the night before. I highly doubt any of these students noticed," she snickered back.

"Welcome to The Valley," I laughed back hysterically.

"Is something wrong?" Bobby asked her.

"The girls are having a tougher time with this witch then they anticipated. Serena the Siren refuses to say anything unless you're present. Miss Summers believes two telepaths are much better than one." Illyana explained.

"We need to handle this situation ASAP," Jean Paul insisted.

"I couldn't agree with you more," I responded after a brief period of silence. "Jean Paul, since your assistant athletic director, you can go finish getting these papers signed off for me and Bobby stay here for now."

"Are you sure?" Bobby asked.

"Yes, I think the girls and I can handle this. Besides you still have some classes to teach. If we are being watched and they notice the majority of us already MIA they might start searching the city."

"But..." Jean Paul tried to interrupt.

"Guess what time it is Illyana?" I asked her as I took her arm reading myself for teleportation.

"What time is it boss?"
Chapter 11 Go All Plastic on this Witch

Even after the ascension of my abilities, I still managed to surround myself with three all beautiful women sometimes just like before with the sorority girls supporters, making us an official group of Superhuman Plastics. I of course am Regina; Paige is Gretchen because of her brunette hair and her little miss gossip accent; Illyana is Karen because she had blond hair and from my understanding is quite promiscuous; and Rachel because as much I adored her she seemed like a Caddy backstabber to me ever since it notice her strange attraction to Jeremiah. But yes, there the four of us stood in the bunker where the Serena the Siren eyes widened when she realized she is now surrounded by four bitches now instead of just two.

"Josh," Serena shouted telepathically seeing me standing there.

"Serena the Siren aka my step half cousin, or is half step cousin," I answered back. "Sorry it had to resort to this step cousin but I want some fucking answers."

"The Chosen One," Serena laughed through her mouth restraint for a few minutes until Paige bitch slapped her across the face in a wooden form.

"He's the mother fucking Acolyte of Humanity siren," Paige responded after her violent moment.

"Chaining up and taking hostage of someone, how un-heroic of you all." The siren mentally noted struggled trying to squeeze out of her bondage but Rachel and Paige sure did sure her down properly. She had little droplets of blood coming down the side of her mouth, apparent from previous assaults from my other teammates. Damn these girls are mean!

"Quit wasting our time Serena the Stupid ass Siren," Illyana roared reaching for her sword. In seconds she had the blade right at the witch's neckline. "What were you and your coven members doing for your cousin Jeremiah? What were you conjuring up on that mountain top?"

"Don't pretend to understand the true craft my people are capable of teleporter." Serena telepathically shouted now to the whole audience. She is prepared for the event of a possible capture and she is demonstrating her resistance quite well.

"Bitch do you know who I am, the call me the Sorceress of Limbo you skank siren slut, now answer the damn questions!" Illyana is fuming when she busted out the whole sorceress bit. She followed it up with a swift kick the gut.

"Ladies," I interrupted seeing the growing hostility building up in the bunker. "Listen Serena, I do apologize for our unethical methods in which brought us all here today, but at times of war this is a necessary evil. Now we can do this the easy way or the hard way, and I don't just mean physical force it out of your head sweetie," I informed her as I pointed my two fingers to my forehead.

"Remember wench that he isn't the only one who can get into your mind," Rachel reminded her. "And I've been waiting a long time for you Serena the Siren!"

"Fuck you bitch and fuck you faggot," she cursed. Now I am fully aware that I have a potty mouth myself but if there is one word the really grinds my gears, it's the F bomb.

"Oh shit," Illyana muttered.

"Oh hell no you fucking cunt," I growled back feeling myself instantly levitate in her direction. The other girls moved aside as I placed my hand on her forehead. "Pain," I stated out loud when the girl started scream in pure agony. "Miss Summers, your assistance please."

"I've got this dumb whore bag," Rachel replied taking over the girl's mind. In seconds her screams went absolutely silent as she gasped for air.

"Don't kill her darling," Paige insisted.

"I'm not; if anything he's the one causing her all the pain." Rachel answered.

"Now then," I remarked still holding onto the silent witch desperately trying to scream out in pain. "Are you going to answer our questions? If you do I promise no more harm will come to you and you will be returned to safety."

"She wants to know what is stopping her from calling the police," Illyana surprisingly responded. All of us shot our heads towards her direction. "I think I can hear her thoughts." That's weird. First Bobby now Illyana is starting to show some sort of telepathic abilities.

"The siren wants to inform her fellow coven members of her capture in hopes of retaliation." Rachel added.

"Witch, we all know you aren't going to the authorities because lets be real, what the fuck do you intent on telling them?" I inquired now aiming for actual memories and thoughts releasing her from my little mind fuck. She was resistant but not that good, especially with Rachel's aid.

After a minute or two I found glimpses of the coven members being approached by Jeremiah and the Disorders apparently some time before the Griffith Observatory Massacre with a proposal. I tried digging further deep into the flashbacks but she fought inside. I looked over to Rachel who focused in more now helping me contain her mentally. Even with my newly earned appendages, Marvel Girl is named that for a very specific reason. Rachel Summers is one of the most powerful creatures to walk this earth and her mere presence proved it.

"Fascinating," Rachel spoke after another minute or two.

"Tell everyone about this proposal Serena," I ordered.

"But he'll..." she started to plead.

"Jeremiah won't hurt you given he must still need the Coven of Angeles for his grand scheme next to the fact you are his family. Besides, what makes you think you're going to remember any of this to begin with?" I smirked at the other girls who all had the same idea. "Tell us!" I demanded again using my power of persuasion to influence her.

"They forced us," Serena shouted back mentally, "Your wretched brother and his undead goons told us we had a choice, do your brother's bidding and we will be spared from whatever his ultimate goal may be, or die just like I told you on the Metro."

"What exactly is his bidding darling?" Paige interrogated.

"Don't hold anything back," Illyana hissed now pointing the edge of her blade at the girl's throat once again. These bitches are violent! We were taking plastic to Fight Club level like the bitches we are!

"They wouldn't tell us what we were casting. They use the vampire with the robotic leg to feed us the chants that your brother is having us summon for his twisted plot." The witch started to choke up a bit. She is bluffing about how much she knew but the pressure of the four of us is catching her off guard.

"Illyana, that won't be necessary anymore." I told my teammate.

"Josh I know how witches operate," Illyana grumbled not letting her sword down, "They are well aware of what they are conjuring up regardless if they are being forced to or not!"

"That's very true darling," Paige added. "What does the chanting mean?"

"We don't know, these vampires have abilities that are far beyond the average vamp. She gets into our minds and puts us in a trance in order to assure we complete the task at hand, I swear," the witch informed us.

"Is she telling the truth?" Illyana inquired.

"Let's find out," Rachel laughed. "Go deep!"

"Agreed," I said now fully focusing using our own lie detector system. Reaching further in the witch's mind, I could see moments and fragments of distorted memories. That in itself is evidence of possible mind manipulation. Glimpses of Karma, Blindfold, Grim Reaper, and Deacon Frost appeared and the memories would become fuzzy from there.

"Yes she is for the most part," Rachel announced first. "What about the chant? Can you repeat it for us?"

"She's right dear," Paige added, "They may have forced you to speak the words but wouldn't you know your own craft to at least understand what you were forced to conjure?"

"The ladies are right step half cousin." I boasted after a seconds. "The chant please," I asked again. Using my smart phone, I waited for her to speak but there was still silence. This time Illyana roundhouse kicked her in the jaw after a minute. I nodded at the other Plastics for their approval ending this interrogation.

"What are you going to do with me now?" Serena inquired. I waved my hand at her making her fall asleep instantly.

"Well ladies, it looks like our guest is going to be with us for a few more nights with or without the boys' approval," I stated the obvious truth.

"Fine by mean," Rachel agreed easily.

"What are we going to with her now darling?" Paige asked.

"She'll be passed out for the entire night." I informed the other plastics. "We'll try again in the morning and go from there. If not we'll hand her back over somehow, but for now let's focus on the other task at hand. Let's go, we've got big plans tomorrow night!"

"Ready when you are," Illyana stated.

"Almost done," Rachel mumbled telepathically locking Serena down so she would wake unexpectedly. "Just making sure doesn't wake."

"Good thinking Marvel Girl," I teased.

"Don't call me that Cheerleader!" Rachel hissed back. After a brief moment of silence she removed her hand from the siren's forehead. "See you in the morning bitch!"

"So what's next Queen Bee?" Rachel questioned me.

"Suit and Tie!"
Chapter 12 Intruder

The Next Night...

Tonight is the night! I had anxiously waited all this time until this very evening came around. Of course this would be the one time I would have any opportunity to breach this super secret headquarters of my obnoxious brother and his Order. I was well aware of his over the top mixer he is hosting tonight, and knowing him just from all the time I followed Josh the cheerleader frat guy for several years, his time would be solely spent on his socialite status. Pathetic!

I stood over the ridge where I last witnessed the vehicles had exited from that had taken me months to find once again. There had been no activity in the area for hours now, which meant the superheroes where preoccupied. The Order of the Acolyte would not have any need to come to their base tonight as long as the night went without some sort of mishap, however I guaranteed that those fucking vampires would not interfere since I too was wearing my suit and tie for the event. Did my brother really think I wouldn't find my way into his masquerade party? Suite, ties, and masks in the spirits of the season; Halloween and Homecoming. My bad!

Last year I had a blast taking my brother on, but tonight had nothing to do with that son of bitch for the most part. Tonight, after I make my way inside here and hopefully gain some insight of the whereabouts of my idiot cousin Serena the Siren, there is another woman I intended on seeing tonight. It seems at times of war it was a necessary evil. I would have done the exact same thing, well I technically did already when I took a few of the superheroes captive to being with. Yet my agenda at the end of the night truly centered and solely involves one person, the marvelous Rachel Summers. The incredibly powerful woman has haunted my mind since the day I laid eyes on her and now I want her. I want her bad!

No woman has ever possessed me to the point of near obsession until this stunning red head appeared in my life. I placed my hand on my neckline feeling the little scar she left me when we crossed each others' path. She is a telepath, a telekinetic, and the entity of the phoenix that she is born as to become a mouth watering goddess. My intuition kept telling me she felt something as well. I can sense it almost every time the two of us encounter one another. By tonight I would hope to at least sway her in the most enticing ways, after this of course.

He is distracted and even if I set off any sorts of alarms I highly doubt the Mighty Acolyte of Humanity would leave his ego behind to investigate. Fucking fraternity cheerleader dumb shit! I hate him! Let's see where my brother and his costumed misfits have been chilling at all this time. I bounced down from the ridge landing right in front of the vine covered rock wall. My last attempt here might have been the reason why the protective magic that hides this place immediately flagged me as a threat blasting me far away. This time I came with intentions of finding my cousin, and something tells me that even though this base is my brother's, I too have access to this hidden treasure of the unknown.

If the magic is bound by the blood that flows in Josh's veins, then that blood flows in mine. My wand retracted from my left arm down right into my grasp. I slashed my right palm with cutting a perfect slice of flesh that bled instantly. Planking both feet solidly into the ground, I placed my bloody hand and wand against the vines and rock solid wall of the ridge already feeling the sensation of the radiating energy I am expelling. It fought back a little showing some resistance. My hands were now glowing green from the telekinetic force pulsating from my palms. Open! Open! Open!

The vines began to spread open and the wall slowly faded into an entrance with a road heading downward into the depths of the earth. Holy shit! When I saw the cars fly out of here that last time I expect some half assed driveway that lead into a shack. This exceeded my expectations by far. This was not his creation and it is evident now. Whatever beings created this did long before my brother and I were born. As I paced down the driveway I was thrown off that no sort of distress signal was sent out. What is this place I am about walk into? More importantly, how did my brother, the Acolyte acquire such and establishment? What the fuck!

It is an extravagant massive hall made of white stones and pillars. On top of that it was upgraded over the centuries seeing how it had electricity, lights, and at the end of the large structure were add-on two story rooms with spiral stairs from on level to the other. There is a large marble table in the middle with laptops at the seats like an internet café. The second level is like a mini studio apartment. My anger intensified as I stood now at the center of the hall still in shock. This is bullshit! Where the hell did my brother inherit this base of operation? What dumb fuck is responsible for this atrocity?

" **Oh you, well I guess I'm that dumb fuck Jeremiah you piece of shit!"** _A voice echoed as a breeze from the tunnels developed as the lights dimmed a few times. I was no longer alone inside the Order of the Acolyte's godlike headquarters._

" _Let me guess, you must be this infamous Voice I have heard rumors of. It's a pleasure to finally meet the asshole who put Josh on this righteous path of nonsense."_

" **I did not expect you so soon Jeremiah. Computer!"** _the Voice shouted. An invisible force field restraint me in place. Guns and weapon like objects were now aimed right at me as if I went from idle to a code red in a snap._

" _You do know I could just tell the computer to disobey you Voice."_

" **Very true, technopathy is one of the many abilities you and Josh possess. Regardless the Grand Hall was created for the Ascension of the Chosen Ones, and unfortunately that technically means you as well."**

" _Sorry but if you haven't noticed Buffy and the gang called dibs dip shit!" While the computer contained me I stared creating a connection to use my technopathy to find clues as to the true identity of this voice really is. "Josh isn't the sibling that likes to share if you haven't noticed."_

" **You're one to talk witch. Look at you, sneaking in here hoping to gain any sort of advantage on your ridiculous scheme. The Island of Los Angeles! Yes, I am well aware of your sick twisted vengeful plot. You will lose Jeremiah!"**

" _Who exactly are you to ordering me around prick?"_

" **Who I am does not need concern you at the moment, so you might as well save that energy of yours for the war on the mountain."**

" _If you are so wise, why let the protégé be clueless as to my true intentions? If you wanted him to succeed why not just tell him what the future holds?" It became silent for a brief moment. He is being cautious with every word he speaks. If there is one thing I noticed once we engaged each other in dialogue, this Voice seemed very familiar to me. Very familiar but I couldn't be._

" **The only times you can enter this threshold is the day you change your ways and..."**

" _Hell no," I growled back, "When hell freezes the fuck over!"_

" **One day you will learn you were meant for more than this rivalry between you two. Your purpose is more than this path of vengeance. Until that day comes, do not try entering the Grand Hall unless you come with intent of no harm. Yes, that includes those tiny little explosive you thought you cleverly smuggled through the entrance. I've disarmed them already."**

" _It can't be," I muttered under my breath wrapping my head around the new development even though Serena apparently is not here. I didn't need to use my abilities to recognize this son of bitch. There's only one person I know with this particular cocky attitude. But neither he nor I can be in two places at once. It could be possible through technopathy but it was something I still wasn't comfortable with skill wise. Then it hit me, Blindfold's words when she encountered Josh at the Griffith Observatory. Her mind went wild like the piercing sound of the siren on the telepathic scale."Blindfold wasn't talking about the Acolyte that night, she is talking about you!"_

" **Very perceptive Jeremiah, however it matters little to me if you think..."**

" _Tell me he's not that fucking stupid." I muttered to myself. It is mind boggling. It was not the possibility of his presence at this moment, but the pure fact Josh who is hosting his mixer doesn't realize who the Voice actually is. "Enlighten me, what terrible Sins of Generations Future could provoke you to take such drastic measures to ensure your success brother?"_

" **Don't act so cocky brother,"** _the Voice admitted,_ **"Josh already suspects as much. Regardless of this knowledge dear brother, I know nothing I could say could convince you to stop this devious scheme. I can do is give you a piece of advice."**

" _Unless it's a quick way of murdering you, I don't give two fly fucks about anything you would have to say."_

" **I know what else you are planning and I will tell you this, you have to earn them the right way! If you really want to be equal to Josh then earn them the right way. This is where we depart. Treat Miss Summers well!"**

Before I had any chance to speak a bright blue light blinded my eyes and in seconds I was rejected from the Grand Hall back onto the surface within the empty terrain of the canyons. I gleamed at the success of breaching the Grand Hall and finding out some intriguing details that has expanded my mind now seeing the potential within us. I had so many questions circling in my mind, discovering the identity of this entity turning out to be my brother from the future, but the Voice's last words stuck out the most. Treat Miss Summers well and that is exactly what I am going to do! Next stop, Suit and Tie!
Chapter 13 Take Back the Night

"Come on, use me up until there's nothing left, Take back the night. Dizzy, spinning, sweating, you can't catch your breath, Take back the night..." I sang along with the music blasting my Justin Timberlake playlist one hundred percent ready to let all the supernatural horseshit behind me and have fun like people in their twenties normally do. Ever since the ascension my nights were spent fighting and fending for my life. It is truly time to take back the night. I forgot how pumped I used to get during T-Shirt Time, good old Jersey Shore. Pre party time!

My minions of the fraternity were on top of doing any last minute preparations while I took some time to freshen up and get ready for the big night. The excitement for once drowned the misery that dusk would usually inflict upon me, but the vibe of the entire day had my spirits up, on top of the spirits I already digested. The hand rolled swisher is hitting quite nice and I am feeling amazing. However even my normal life had its complications that I had to deal with. Thankfully all the hard work of preparing the party was over, but now came the fun, booze, and horny college students hunting to get some. Tonight I had something much more intriguing to deal with, my date for the night, Jean Paul.

Our first official date that Jean Paul insisted upon finally is upon us. Even though we had already been playing the part, I still hesitated rushing into anything serious with him until I knew for sure this isn't due to the fact he lost his lover that he was married to. Bobby made sure to remind me of that over and over again which makes me wonder at times. Plus I had also made Jean Paul a little promise, going all the way tonight. Yes we have spent many nights in bed messing around and crossing a few bases but never all the way. I am nervous, incredibly nervous. Shot time! What can I say; I needed to keep my spirits up!

My super sixth senses were going off alerting me of something but I brushed it off the moment I felt another presence zipping through the streets like a show off and appearing at my balcony with a streaming of light following behind him. Jean Paul is decked out in a very fancy suit and tie along with his mask. Being the event was so close to Halloween, we felt it is best to add a masquerade theme throwing in the décor. It helped covering up my scar a little with the white and black suite with the white mask.

"Good evening handsome," Jean Paul greeted me formally.

"Right back at you sexy," I teased as he made his way inside and immediately came in for a little hello kiss. He held my firmly close to his chest as I inhaled the fragrance that left a magnificent scent on him. "You do know I have a front door, don't you?"

"Oh I'm sorry is that privilege only for a certain frosty friend of ours?"

"I didn't say that. Now are you going to join me and help me finish this and take a few shots?"

"Hell yeah baby," Jean Paul replied with a grin on his face. "Shotgun," he asked knowing exactly what that implied. So basically you inhale the smoke from the hand rolled cig and blow it into the other person's mouth so they can inhale. When it is between two people that were more than friends, it usually ended with a kiss or two.

"Let's control ourselves until the end of the night," I told him as he pressed his hard shaft against mine. Fucking tease! "You are so bad."

"I know," he snapped back cockily. "When are the rest of the people arriving?"

"The rest of the team will probably arrive in twenty. The guys and girls from the house are coming ten minutes after that. It is a stretch Hummer Limo that is taking us to the venue tonight."

"How you," he joked as we strolled around the apartment bringing out the shot glasses.

"It's smart actually when you think about it. Gather up like fifteen to twenty peeps and divide that shit up equally, it's worth the thirty to forty dollars versus a DUI. Then we can drink on the limo and on the way there and back for the after party. Plus the host needs to roll up in style with my posse."

"Speaking of after party," Jean Paul reminded me. "I hope you weren't planning on going to the fraternity house after this. I wanted you all to myself tonight."

"Of course not Jean Paul, it is our first date."

"Good because I have surprise for you."

"You've got my undivided attention the moment we are ready to leave the party."

"Let's dance," Jean Paul said throwing me off a little. "Right here and now while it's just the two of us. I do hear some Justin Timberlake on." I nodded yes in response as the two of us made our way to the living room where the music was playing.

Jean Paul and I are openly gay, although it isn't something either of us would just blurt out the moment we met someone. Other than some minor bitchy moments here and there, I don't act gay according to most of my friends. They know that Mean Girl part is all a fun inside joke I have with the sorority girls even though they all knew I can be a total bitch at times. I understood and appreciated his thoughtfulness. We agreed mutually about public display of affection and we both wanted to keep that part behind closed doors. Most of my friends that did have abilities were mostly straight and I although this is the modern age it is just our preference, especially the grinding that was taking place while we moved to the beat.

"Bobby," I muttered under my breath after realizing the two of us were not alone anymore. Jean Paul looked up and saw Bobby Drake standing on the balcony turned slightly away from what he was witnessing. "Does anybody around here know what the fuck a door is? Is it the superhuman thing?"

"I heard that," Bobby shouted from the balcony as he now headed inside. "And yes I can walk up in this bitch whenever I want."

"Mother fucker you don't pay my bills," I taunted back. "Now drink, you need to catch up!

"You're early," Jean Paul snickered in as came to my side with a slightly defensive stance. Oh fuck no, not this shit tonight!

Like one of my old favorite sitcoms I watched growing up, I was definitely saved by the bell. "Oh my god, the doorbell," I boasted," Finally people who know how to use the damn door like you are supposed to do assholes."

"Bullshit, you love it when I fly through the door," Bobby laughed back.

"You don't fly Drake, you slide," Jean Paul instigated. "Flying through his door is my department."

"Piss off bright light," Bobby growled.

"Boys," I barked, "let us save all the homo shit until after things very important night!"

"Of course," Jean Paul said cordially.

"Of course," Bobby mocked back. Dicks! I could hear the two bickering back and forth but I chose not to listen in even though I had the ability to.

"Bobby," I shouted telepathically from the other side of the room, "Can you inform the rest of the Orders that they need to use the door," I asked him remembering their bad habits, like entering someone's apartment from the balcony because they feel they fucking can. He nodded from across the way acknowledging my request as he reached for his cell phone.

I rushed to open the door as small cluster of groups and clicks arrived for the pre party before we were escorted to our venue for the night. Although I had expected my fellow Orders to arrive, many of my friends came earlier than usual. Time had flown by so fast that I forgot how long it had actual been since I had caught up with everyone from the cheer team and the Greek system. Many asked about the scar but I managed to dodge the story by asking a question completely off topic. Sometimes I just shrugged my shoulders being as brief as possible before I caught myself into any more webs of lies. Genuine happiness consumed me seeing everyone together. I do miss being normal at times, tonight being one of them.

Soon after rest of the teammates arrived joining the shin dig getting tipsy with the rest of us, Rachel, Paige, and her brother Sam who had also came into town to visit were the first to arrive. I had met Sam on other time during my confinement in that mansion. Illyana was the next to arrive along with Pete and his long distance girlfriend Miss Walk-through-Walls herself, Kitty. Her name alone made me nauseous. Illyana and Sam were going as dates. Pete and Kitty was obvious. Paige, Rachel, and Bobby all went solo tonight even though I had a weird hunch some of them were getting some tonight. Regardless we all had one mission tonight; party, have blast, and get wasted!

The limousine arrived at our destination, an upscale hotel on Ocean Avenue in Santa Monica where we rented out the pool rooftop for the private event that could hold the capacity for the amount of people that were attending which at over a hundred people at least. The rooftop itself had two floors; the pool level that were covered with glass making that the dance floor area with several lounge areas, and the second floor with the VIP tables and bar with high scale lounge areas for the host and VIP guest. What can I say I had a proclivity for partying in style, and tonight is no exception! Now it is time to Take Back the Night!

Once we entered the second story lounge overlooking the beachfront and the ocean, I immediately dashed to the bar ready to keep my buzz going since my particular host lounge became occupied by the Orders. I would have preferred them at the other table just for a breather but it isn't like I am the host of tonight's event. I figured I would simply mingle and diverse with each group that attended tonight, all decked out in nicely dressed suit and ties. The girls wore appropriate slut-like elegant dresses, if you could call them that, which suited the dress code. I was happy that our lounge is outside which allowed us to smoke. I sparked up instantly with drink in hand.

Masquerade mask were being put on the minute I arrived since that is part of the theme and everyone knew me well enough since I had made the mask mandatory. Hey it's my party, I make up the rules! Jean Paul noticed mine was placed on the lounge table when he reached for it and placed it on my face. I gazed back at him now looking at his black mask around his gleaming eyes. I smiled back at him feeling very euphoric now as he embraced me in his arms for a second. He held onto my shoulders.

"Great party Josh," Jean Paul stated genuinely looking at the themed décor used for the get-together.

"Thank you," I replied as the two of us walked to edge of the balcony that overlooked the ocean view. We could see the infamous Santa Monica Pier from across the way only visible by the dim moonlight. The breeze is perfect as we stood there listening to the waves clashing towards the shoreline. "Everything is going according to plan and now I can finally relax and Take Back the Night!"

"How so," Jean Paul inquired.

"Before all of this that happened the night used to belong to me. I was a socialite running around the Greater LA area along with most of these people here on this rooftop. We partied until five in the morning finding excuses every day of the week to celebrate, even on school nights. I have not had one of those nights in a very long time."

"We know," Bobby noted joining us in our conversation.

"I promise you tonight will be far from that," Jean Paul stated.

"What exactly is this surprise of yours JP?" I questioned curiously.

"In time," Jean Paul answered.

"Good," Bobby interrupted, "Because there is still a possibility tonight still might have a brawl in store."

"He's right you know," Rachel added. "Jeremiah could find his way in."

"Would you inform us if he did," Illyana asked.

"Shut up," Pete muttered, emerging from the crowd with Paige, Kitty, and Sam. Just looking around at the entourage tonight put my mind at ease.

"Even if Jeremiah is here I highly doubt he would cause a scene," I jumped in, "Tonight is about fun. Everybody grab a drink. Let's make a toast!"

"He's right dear," Paige said after she poured a shot glass.

"Cheers everyone to Suit and Tie," I shouted holding the glass up. Simultaneously we all held our drinks up and took the shots now in full on fiesta mode. "Like I said before everyone, it's our turn to Take Back the Night!"

Meanwhile...

I am suited up with the masquerade mask on giving me some discloser amongst the large crowd tonight. Even though it disgusted me to the core having some of these moronic college students believing I am my brother with a cleaver mask to cover the scar, I played to part just to make sure I had no issues once inside. Using my telepathy at the front door, I was quickly inside without any problems now mingling amongst these ordinary humans. Yes I am technically one of them but the mere idea made me cringe. I am a god and also a witch, far beyond these low lives. Tonight I had only one mission, to find a goddess amongst these masked fools!

Suit and Tie had exceeded my expectations from the typical frat party I would find my brother at. Its luxurious prestige had Josh's name written all over it, as grand as his ego in the commoner's world. The rooftop was overlooking the largest body of water closest to Los Angeles and yet the Pacific Ocean had no part in the master plan unfolding as we speak. I watched over the water for a moment hiding within the massive attendees dancing over the glass dance floors over the pools. What fools they all are, yet here I am seeking one of the party goers in search for pure desire. I have to give my brother some credit, I did like his style. We did have more things in common that I hated to admit!

It is easy to spot the Order of the Acolyte clearly out of control in their VIP booth, which gave me an idea where my foes would be majority of the night. Rachel is standing out in here scandalously delicious outfit that revealed all the fine bends and curves of her amazing body. As long as my brother is kept distracted with his own little love triangle he dug himself in, then tonight will be the night I get my chance to get to known Miss Rachel Summers on an entirely different level. Blending in tonight is the primary key for this to be successful as much as I loathed it. She would eventually sense my presence and make her way to me in time. For now, it looked as though I needed a drink.

Meanwhile...

The night was playing out perfectly. I had every possible loose end tied up so I could enjoy the mixer without any unexpected complications a host tends to run into. As much as I tried to keep it under the estimated number of invites, we had maxed out capacity of the entire rooftop hours ago, but there is a reason why this venue was selected on top of its Oceanfront rooftop view. The two floors were packed as my fellow peers danced the night away. Many were from the Greek systems, as well as the cheerleaders and the other athletes, and a good handful of the student body is in attendance. Guess who had not made any sign of their presence, the mother fucking vampires!

Excitement filled me up as I made my way from one group to another, mingling with people who weren't tripping out on me for once about my scar that is thankfully being covered partially by the mask. Although some groups kept the conversations minimal since many had questioned where I obtained my scar, the reminiscing of past times reminded me that I am still a human being. Plus it is the lesser of two evils tonight; mingle with all my other friends who are quite curious about my recent absence as the big social butterfly on campus or deal with the awkwardness awaiting me amongst my superhuman friends, my date Jean Paul and the very disturbed Bobby Drake.

After toasting another shot with a group of fellow cheerleaders, I started to push my way through the crowds lingering between the walkways that were all packed with people chit chatting away. This is why I hated being on the regular level and not in the VIP area. I hate overcrowded spaces having to push through bodies just to make it from point A to B. It is nice always finding my way into the VIP areas in the past and indulged in its exclusiveness. I forgot what it was like being in this scenario which a few years ago was my every night. Now it took a lot of will power not to telepathically hint to everyone blocking me to get out of my fucking way, but I knew I would be scolded. The drunk and high excuse wouldn't work on the rest of the Orders. Assholes!

I almost reached the bouncer holding down the VIP area when a random young man crossed my path then paused the moment he saw me. It is blatantly obvious that I became aware of his reaction once he spotted me.

"Hi," I shouted over the music," Sorry did I startle you?"

"I'm sorry it's just that..." The young man stuttered, "It's you. I mean, are you Josh, Josh Lobos?"

"Yes," I answered completely dumbfounded. On his breast jacket he wore a very familiar pledge pin. "You must be a new pledge. I apologize it's just that I don't recall that we have ever met? What is your name again?"

"We have met before," he replied hesitantly making me wonder. The guy is very cute, brown haired Caucasian, and a little taller than myself, but even looking behind his masking with my enhanced vision I had no clue as to who this person is even though he is well aware of who I am. I had to admit even in my past life I had met so many people that I couldn't recall this individual and our particular encounter, but he did. I took off my mask to get a better view when I notice his eyes widen. "The cuts on your face, they really did leave a scar," he muttered under his breath.

"Holy shit," I shouted now remembering the circumstances at which this fellow and I first met. Fucking Jeremiah! He just had to go toss a car off the overpass the night of our Downtown Showdown while we were brawling on the One-o-One and One-Ten Freeway interjection. This man did not meet me as Josh Lobos the gay cheerleader fraternity guy; he met the winged Acolyte that night. Another person I completely forgot about during that night. Give me a break; I did technically die moments beforehand. To make matters worse, this pledge identified me by full name. What the Fuck!

"Please don't be alarmed," he stated frantically. "I just want to thank you again. I promise that's all. Your secret is safe with me." Before I had a chance to say anything he immediately bailed taking off the other way. Truthfully I could have stopped him in his tracks but I felt the eye of the audience that was made aware of some form of altercation is taking place. I looked up to see Paige, her brother Sam, and Jean Paul watching from the distance.

"Everything okay sexy," Jean Paul inquired as soon as I made my way back to the VIP area where the three were observing from the distance.

"It is the guy I saved in the car," I replied to the group huddled around in a circle, "the night of the Downtown Showdown."

"Who'd he apparently save sis," Sam asked his sister on the side.

"Hispanic Harry Potter over here darling brother," Paige slurred. "Saving another person..."

"The guy from the freeway you skin shedding skank," I snapped back giving her the classic double middle fingers.

"What guy," Jean Paul asked intently.

"Relax tough guy," I laughed back. Sorry but not even this little mishap is going to spoil the night. It's just another task for the day to follow. "You have nothing to worry about if that's what you're thinking. Besides, he's the guy I saved right before I saved you if I recall correctly. No biggie. Now let's spark up that swisher and let's take some shots!"

Suit and Tie was epic! It was past midnight as the full moon shimmered high above in the incredibly clear night sky. Everyone is having a blast enjoying every moment of the eventful night of drinking, lounging, and dancing. I looked up in the air with a genuine smile on my face feeling fully successful from the overwhelming turn out I did not expect the way things were prior the event. The socialites I usually mingled with on a day to day basis came around with their guard down finally. I'm sure it's the booze and whatever else was floating around is the culprit behind this nicer than usual treatment. What can I say; I always throw bomb ass parties!

As euphoric as I felt come towards one in the morning, one thing was a little disturbing. I tried to shake it off but could sense it for quite some time. The void amongst the crowd was present as well. Not only that, Rachel was seen with a man for majority of the night and as of right now is apparently still on the dance floor with this gentlemen bumping and grinding. I am hoping it was Rachel herself who was creating the void for whatever reasons, but this void is very familiar. Miss Summers is more than capable of taking care of herself, but it isn't her that worried me. It is the gentlemen that I prayed is not Jeremiah.

I shook it off once I sat back down in the large VIP booth sectioned off for us now surrounded by a portion of the Orders. The crowd had died down as some people made their way home while others stood right here in the hotel. The second level where all my close friends sat had emptied out giving us a chance to be a little more open with our dialogue. Now I hunched onto Jean Paul's side slightly cuddling along with Pete and walk-through walls, Sam, Paige, and Bobby a little off to the side smoking. Illyana had ditched her date to be a slut and Rachel is off doing her thing.

"Bobby, care to take a shot with me," I asked him finally breaking the ice of his silence.

"Of course," Bobby answered enthusiastically. However it was followed by mad dogging from Jean Paul for a second. Men! "Just us I hope."

"I wouldn't have it any other way professor," I replied back now up ready to keep the party going. Like I said early, there were a few things being passed around and I did partake a little. I wasn't tired at all. After scoping out there area, I used my telekinesis to quickly pour and send the shot out to Bobby feeling incredibly lazy.

"A little discretion over there kid," Kitty mumbled.

"Did anyone hear an annoying manlike voice?" I asked everyone once again pretending she isn't there.

"Regina," Pete barked.

"Just kidding," I fibbed giving her a fake hug. Totally plastic! "Wow you're like real!"

"This guy is hilarious," Sam boasted grabbing a shot glass of his own. "I've got your back kid!"

"Thanks Cannonballs," I replied winking back.

"From you I will take that as a compliment buddy," Sam joked back.

"Careful there Pete and Sam," Paige taunted, "Don't get caught up in this Lucas Peyton Brooke bullshit darling."

"Oh my god; you used a One Tree Hill reference, that's why you're my favorite!" I shouted.

"You all watch way too much TV," Pete laughed. "So Kitty, why won't help us with this obstacle we face in the near future?" I could see it in her eyes this is the absolute last thing she wanted to discuss, especially in front of us.

"I never said I wouldn't," Kitty lied obviously not wanting to discuss this in front of me. I am well aware why she didn't want Pete to participate in the war. "I phase but I don't have the strength to take on the undead. Consider me backup, well unless you change my mind." She shot Pete that look and he acknowledged it with glee. "Goodnight everyone," Kitty dismissed herself grabbing her enormous man by the arm up with her.

"Goodnight everyone," Pete repeated like a parrot obviously thinking only with his colossus dick. She is so Plain Jan it annoyed me just like any other Debbie Fucking Downer. What a little bitch!

"You are such a hater," Bobby muttered into my ear.

"Did you..." I started to ask when he simply nodded his head. Bobby Drake is now starting to hear my thoughts. Although this wasn't the first time he had overheard my thoughts via telepathy. It must be the booze.

"Did I miss something," Jean Paul interrupted unexpectedly. Speedsters have a way of always sneaking up on you in every way including speech.

"Calm down turbo," Bobby snapped. He twisted his body closer into me. "I'm going to head out with these two but where are you staying tonight?" Did Bobby Drake just cock block?

"Um," Jean Paul grunted wanting to lash back.

"Not sure yet," I answered quickly to avoid any scuffles, "You?"

"I figured I will let Rachel use the suite tonight since she's getting some," Bobby responded. I turned to Jean Paul who looked slightly angry but had a grin on his face as if he expected this possible setback. "Well just let me know when you are calling it a night, wherever you end up. Goodnight Josh," Bobby stated sincerely, "I'm proud of you kid."

"Goodnight Bobby," I told him back as he stumbled out the VIP booth.

The once crowded rooftop is now completely vacated with just the two of us alone for this special night. Jean Paul grabbed my hand as the two of us gazed up at the stars shining down on us under the moonlight. In seconds Jean Paul pulled me tightly into his arms as we stood there now gazing into each other's eyes. His lips slowly met mine as he kissed me every so gently. I kissed him right back passionately now having a full make out session under the beautiful ocean view in a very romantic setting. I reached for his face caressing the sides of his cheek with my finger, feeling the dimples of his sexy smile.

"Are you tired yet," Jean Paul asked after our first breather.

"Not at all," I responded, "You saw what was being passed around tonight. I will admit I did partake."

"Likewise," Jean Paul stated. "I still have that surprise for you. Follow me."

"Okay," I replied. With his light speed we zipped from the patio down the side of the building. Soon the two of us moved from the rooftop to the edge of the Santa Monica Pier. We stopped right where the pier ended that overlooked the dark Pacific Ocean only light by the vibrant moonlight.

"What are we doing here?" I questioned curiously.

"Well here's the thing, we could just fly to where I want to take you, but I was hoping that tonight maybe I can help teach you something. Bobby isn't the only mentor that can make a difference in your life."

"Are you really pulling the Bobby Drake Card on me?"

"Place your palms on my shoulders," he said not answering my question at all. "Look into my mind and see the place I want you to find out there," Jean Paul instructed holding both my shoulders. Being I had promised him I would try I had to oblige to the man that just rocked my world.

"Okay I see an island. Out there you say?"

"Yes," Jean Paul answered giving me a clue. If there was one island I knew for sure existed out there is Catalina Island. Using my enhanced blue tinted night vision I stretched my sight beyond the dark waves of the ocean until I spotted it. Sure enough in the far distance, not visible by the human eye is the beachside he was envisioning.

"Ok, so you want me to do what exactly if we aren't flying there?"

"Teleport us there instead," Jean Paul answered.

"You're serious aren't you?"

"Josh I heard about the mirror dodging reflection jumping and after some of the things I've witnessed you do in the Grand Hall alone, I believe you have the ability to teleport as well. My touch can enhance your abilities you said so yourself."

"That's mirror magic," I noted, "But you're asking me to teleport us. What if I teleport is somewhere else? Or another dimension or plain or some crazy shit like that?"

"You can do this," Jean Paul assured me. "Look at me." I did as I was told. "Ease your mind. Focus on the destination. Let that essence flow inside and envision us on that island."

Soon both our palms were glowing as he placed his hands around my wrist. The surroundings kept changing from one hazy substance to another like we were splitting from one scene to another with a light that developed around us. It felt like it was working at times but not in the way expected. I closed my eyes picturing the cliff I saw in the distance with the picture in Jean Paul's mind.

"Here's some inspiration," Jean Paul whispered as we locked lips once again. This time the brilliance of light being produced by our essence consumed the both of us. The blue and white photonic energy illuminated around us and seconds later we were standing on the edge of a cliff with the ocean now beneath us as we continued our intimate moment.

"I did it," I gleamed realizing the two of us had physically teleported onto Catalina Island. The rush of it all got the two of us even more excited. We continued our passionate kiss once more.

"I told you Bobby isn't the only one who can teach you a few things."

"Well what are we waiting for hot shot?"

"Take my hand!" Jean Paul insisted. I reached out and held his hand. The two of us took flight again in the cool night sky for a few seconds before landing on a remote beach that was sectioned off from the main area of Catalina with a private beach house above. Jean Paul was an Olympic Champion; of course he had a very romantic beach house getaway. Our elegantly romantic date is far from over!

Chapter 14 Dolphin's Cry

Damn Jean Paul definitely went beyond my expectations of a first date once we arrived at the private beach house he owns. The beachfront property was surrounded by wilderness off the coast given we were on the opposite side away from Avalon and civilization. The beach house had more than the average essentials and is quite prestige inside and outside. It suited his personality and wealth that is not earned from working at the university. We barely made our way through the kitchen until I made the first move on him, locking lips before he had the chance to make another step. Damn he is a good kisser!

After a few minutes of slowly making our way up to the bedroom, we paused briefly stripping down to our boxers. He jolted into the bathroom with his speedster ability return with a bundle of towels. Without a word he scooped me in his arms in speedster mode only to find the two of us back outside gently placing my feet in the sand. He zipped back and forth quickly making up a lay down area bringing some stuff from inside the house, a task that would take an ordinary person at least twenty minutes except for this man!

"Care to join me for a swim?" Jean Paul asked walking face to face with me again this time kissing my neck that had me in a whole new type of trance.

"Of course," I moaned. He pulled down his boxers with his raging cock pulsating with glee. I was about to take my boxers off when he put his hands on the waistband.

"Allow me," Jean Paul demanded as he slowly removed my boxers exposing my very erect penis.

He once again snatched me up now slowly submersing our bodies into the ocean water. Once we were deep enough to swim, I quickly went under water curious as to what the bottom of the ocean looked like after dark. I placed my palms out letting the essence flow through me. Blue lights pulsated from my hands that gave me a better visual of the underwater surroundings and the sea creatures that ventured at this hour of the early morning. Seconds later I met Jean Paul while we both floated holding one another.

"I have to admit, I'm impressed," I admitted after we met each other in the calm water holding on another.

"I have to admit, I care about you Josh. I care about you a lot."

"I really care about you too," I replied truthfully. I noticed his hands started to wave in the air as if he were placing pieces of puzzle together.

"Look up," he whispered into my ear. I gazed up with him as more stars became visible illuminating brightly in the night sky shimmering at his command. Seeing the stars from this view is rarely seen in Sothern California. Marvelous!

"That's incredible. I guess that's why they call you Northstar. Jean Paul, this is magnificent. Thank you."

"You deserve it." He reached out and placed his fingers on my cheek, slowly stroking them downward. "I'm glad you are enjoying this."

"I really am..." I started to say when a faint sound caught my attention. If I had to guess it was a sonar-like sound but these weren't machine made noises. "Hold my hands. I want you to hear this."

"Sorry I don't have the super hearing like you," he teased holding both hands tightly. I stared at him while he closed his eyes. I used my telepathy to transmit the sounds in the depths of the ocean. "Dolphin's Cry," Jean Paul blurted out.

"I love that song," I responded hoping he would get the reference to one of my favorite love songs by Live. Not realizing that I was being literal, he started giggling once it clicked in his head. "Sorry that was stupid," I whispered.

"It's okay; I blame the whole cheerleader thing." Instantly I let go of his hand allowing some water to start splashing in his face. "Oh, it's like that!"

We went from silently floating to a full on splash war back and forth until we were near the shore. He tackled me down under the water that got us incredibly excited. Soon we engaged each other once more, however much more intimately. The testosterone flowing through the both of us overwhelmed every cell of my body making my skin tingle. Every delicate touch became more and more sensational as our pulsating appendage pressed against each other.

"Oh my god," I moaned erotically from the excitement from everything that is taken place. Jean Paul stared at me with pure charisma in his eyes.

"You are so absolutely gorgeous," Jean Paul remarked examining my several erect appendages. My wings retracted from the exhilaration. I returned back into his arms holding him now as he slowly kissed me down my neck while one finger slid down the side of my neck towards my arm. I could hear it in his thoughts what he intended on feeling up next.

"Touch them," I insisted sense his curiosity of the texture of the feathers on my wings.

"I felt that nosy," Jean Paul snickered back, "Reading my mind."

"That seems to be going around," I mumbled to myself. "Felt what?" I asked playing dumb.

"This," he said using free one a hand to point at his head for a second. He slowly stretched out his hands and started feeling both wings being ever so gentle. I used my free arms to hold him while we floated in the water. He stroked my wings several times loving the way the smooth texture felt in his hands. He smiled grew in his face. "There's something special between us ever since the day I fist laid eyes on you." We were both silent for a moment as I recalled the first time I had met Jean Paul was with his ex lover who unfortunately died thanks to me. "Hey," he shouted instantly seeing emotions of the aftermath that had taken a toll on my soul.

"Watch this," Jean Paul instructed. He started to wave his hands around the water which we were now at shoulder depth, as the dark water being to make glowing photonic patterns that brightened the dark ocean water. Soon his hands began to wave around the air in circles now creating luminous white light streams that were fantastic to say the least. Some lights flickered down around are like fireworks while others danced through the winds of the ocean gust. Damn Jean Paul really knew how to set the mood right!

"Thank you," I whispered sincerely into his hear as I kissed his cheek. "This evening is beyond fascinating."

"Anything for you Acolyte, now come here," Jean Paul replied now pulling both my legs up and repositioning them now putting me in straddling position around his waist. Thankfully we had discussed the possibility of finally going all the way before the night came agreeing upon still being safe. Even though he is a speedster I did see the rubber he left near the stack of towels. I'm quite perceptive and wasn't born yesterday!

"Allow me," I told him before he rushed over to the beach not wanting to leave his arms. I had never had this much body contact with another person before and I was enjoying every second of this intimacy. The rubber zipped through the air into his hands thanks to my telekinesis. "That's some teamwork!"

"I want you so bad," Jean Paul moaned he handed me the condom. "Put it on me!"

"If you insist," I teased back slowly moving my hand down his under the water feeling his throbbing penis tapping and teasing that area with mini gyrating thrusts until my hand wrapped around his engorged appendage. He moaned as I slowly placed the protection over securely. Soon afterwards I kissed him again for several minutes getting our blood pumping.

"Are you ready," Jean Paul asked cordially.

"Yes! Go slow please," I whispered. He slowly pecked my neck several times holding me tightly as he his erected penis slowly penetrated inside me. He stopped several times positioning me just right to allow myself to let it slide inside just at the right angle. Even if there was pain the euphoric feeling numbed that away immediately as he inched himself inside me. I moaned in pleasure as I slide all the way, now gyrating in the water as he held my back. Holy shit!

"Am I hurting you," he questioned concerned a little forgetting that his speedster ability could kick in from the heightened adrenaline rush.

"No not all," I started saying before I moaned louder feeling him deep inside. "Oh!"

"Yeah," Jean Paul whispered erotically.

"Yeah," I answered back as his rhythm had kicked it up a notch. We were now fully making love, having sex under the water off the beach house off Catalina Island. I am in pure euphoric paradise!

Hours later the two of us had somehow managed to maneuver from outside into the bedroom of the second story beachfront home, lying in the large comfortable bed after a nice long shower. The windows were overlooking the vast Pacific Ocean as the two of us gazed outside the night sky. Even after the exhausting numerous amounts of love making and pure fucking would have worn out, but we weren't at all tired.

"Word around the street is you need some flying lessons," Jean Paul teased looking down on me as I lay on his bare chest. He grinned as I darted him a nasty look.

"I've been taught how to fly a long time ago baby," I replied, "Even before I had the wings I gained the ability to soar..."

"Recklessly," Jean Paul finished the sentence. "Besides, your mentor can't fly. He slides through the air. Want to learn how to really fly?"

"Challenged accepted," I mocked reaching out for my clothes. "Get dressed! I don't think flying around in our birthday suits is very superhero-like."

"Done," Jean Paul answered cheating as usual. Fucking speedsters!

"Sorry I'm not as fast as you. Hey can you run on water?"

"Yeah," Jean Paul replied.

"Damn, that's so fucking sick! Can I see?" I inquired still curious at my friend that is a boy but is not my boyfriend's ability. The brilliant light trail he leaves behind bedazzled me every time.

"Tell you what," Jean Paul stated after thinking for a few moments, "If you look outside in the distance is another island. How about I race you there? Not only do you have your blue night vision but you'll clearly be able to see my speed trail."

"And if I win?"

"Well seeing as we are two for two, if you win I will ride your cock until sunrise," Jean Paul proposed, "and if I win you will ride my cock until sunrise. How does that sound?"

"Take me to the starting line," I commanded.

The two of us made got dressed and made our way downstairs to the patio. He pointed at the wooded steps leading to the sand as the starting line. We both positioned ourselves holding on for just the right moment. He gave me some time to scope out the perimeter with my blue tinted night vision for the island in the distance.

"What if we tie?" I questioned right before we set of takeoff.

"Then flip flop fuck baby," Jean Paul teased. I am enjoying this little win or lose situation no matter who won the race. Even if I lost I definitely still would win and vice versa.

"Three, two, one," In microseconds the two of us blasted off the porch both wanting to out race each other. I gained some elevation first in order to find Northstar and his vibrant white photonic energy trails zooming over the dark ocean water. I propelled upward wanting to gain some velocity as I aimed forward towards the other island following the trail of light zipping over the water.

The race is on now with me slightly behind Jean Paul who was in the lead. I surged a massive amount of telekinetic waves accelerating me with great velocity until I was distracted by the loud bang of clashing thunder in the distance. The sound didn't necessarily scare me, but it is the type of sound that developed from the storm somewhere inland that caught my attention. Something about it felt completely off. I had learned from the Weather Witch a little about a shift of the natural elements and this storm developing isn't natural at all.

My flight came to a sudden halt while in midair as I turned towards the mainland. The weather had been clear and sunny for weeks now and just out of nowhere the cracking of a thunderstorm isn't a coincidence. Jean Paul flew to my side realizing I went off course when I did not arrive at the rendezvous point in our little superhero sexual race. He could feel the change in my mood. He had grabbed my hand in order to see that I was alright.

"What is it?" Jean Paul inquired recognizing my in depth scanning mode.

"That thunderstorm," I mumbled still seeking out the source.

"Random isn't it," Jean Paul stated a little confused.

"The storm, it doesn't feel natural." I paused for brief period evaluating further now having my smart phone in hand to help with the search via technopathy. "It might be the coven."

"How can you be so sure?" Jean Paul asked.

"I can sense it. My deepest apologies Jean Paul but I am afraid that this magnificent date must be cut short."

"I'm going with you," he insisted.

"No, stay here unless I call you in. This could be nothing but I can't ignore my instinct. Not with everything going on. I'm sorry."

"Don't be, I know you are more than capable of taking care of yourself. Am I going to see you later?" Jean Paul grinned at me with a twist in his smile.

"I'll do my best," I responded half assed not too sure if I could keep up if I had some sort of incident tonight. He held onto my wrist for a moment pulling me close to him.

"Of course," he said. "I know things might be moving a little fast but if there is one thing I know is that a part of me does love you."

"Truthfully I feel the same way too Jean Paul. I do love you and that's the truth." The words were easier to say out loud than I had anticipated. It is true a part of me did love him but the fact that his lover only passed months ago makes things complicated to begin with. Tonight definitely is a game changer but it is hard to block that voice in the back of my mind reminding me he was married to his lover making me wonder where his heart really lied. We kissed once more before I started to drift towards the building storm clouds.

"Where are you going?" Jean Paul asked before I propelled off.

"Into the eye of the storm," I shouted.

Meanwhile...

I had awakened in the bed of the hotel room around three in the morning, alone in the bed. After I put my clothing from the mixer on I headed out the patio of the suite towards the beach where I had sensed my companion for the evening had taken off to in the middle of the night, sometime after our private date night alone that had taken place early. She must be troubled by our actions tonight being caught in the middle of this conflict, now most likely questioning her decisions she had made in the last few hours alone. There was no blame why she stepped out without warning, although I am surprised she didn't disappear on me like a one night stand.

I touched down on the sea shore where the red head girl was staring out into the depths of the vast ocean in deep thought sitting on the sand. Miss Summers didn't flinch for a second the minute I sat down beside her. She kept silent continuing to listen to the sounds of the waves crashing. Rachel had looked so magnificent under the glimmering moonlight sitting there by the water wearing the dress from earlier this evening.

" _I'm shocked to see you are still here. What are you doing out of bed?" I inquired as I wrapped my arm around her side. Unlike our usual encounters where we usual were combating against one another, tonight she laid her head on my shoulder once I was by her side._

"Couldn't sleep," _Miss Summers admitted after a moment._ "Physically I am exhausted but being a telepath, when the mind is running sleep can be difficult at times."

" _Are you regretting..." I started to ask._

"No, I agreed to this and I have no regrets about our date tonight. Jeremiah, I think that you have to stop this scheme of yours," _Rachel pleaded._

" _I couldn't stop it now even if I wanted to. Too many things have been set in motion. When the night the war comes I assume you will be standing on my brother's side?"_

"We both know the answer to that," _Rachel answered instantly._

" _I don't want you getting hurt," I responded truthfully. "I wish my brother never brought you from that place into his Order."_

"I should say the same thing to you," _Rachel said. "_ Excuse me Jeremiah but I chose to be on his side just like you have made your choice regardless of your rationalizing." _She became silent for a moment as I pulled her in kissing her on her forehead._ "It's peaceful out here, listening to the sounds of the night. Once you flood out the sounds of the thoughts and clear your mind, you can hear such incredible things. Close your eyes, tell me what do you hear?"

" _The Pacific Ocean," I replied cockily trying to ease the tension of our conversation._

"And you say you and Josh are nothing alike," _Rachel muttered knowing how much I hated being compared to my half brother._ "No, listen further into the ocean itself," _she instructed. I complied with her demands now fully focusing on the sounds she is referring to now using my abilities to extend the reach of my hearing further._

" _Remarkable," I whispered when I caught onto the sonar waves deep within the ocean. "Are those..."_

"Dolphins," _Rachel finished my sentence._

" _Dolphin's Cry," I muttered to myself reminiscing about the love song from the Nineteen Nineties that felt exactly like what had taken place tonight. We both held each other there silently listening to the sounds of the night under the perfect breeze. The stars shined bright above as the moonlight tinted the ocean water._

Suddenly our attention was disturbed by an enormous crash of thunder that had come from further inland. The two of us looked behind to see which direction the thunder's source, but I am fully aware of the coordinates. Rachel kept staring at me, clearly trying to get into my mind to see if I had any knowledge of the random thunderstorm developing. Another distraction in the distance caught our attention. A winged figure had emerged from the dark night sky of the ocean several miles airborne propelling through the air at a rapid speed.

" _Let's go back to the room and enjoy the rest of this night before daylight_ ," _I interrupted standing up pulling her up with me._

"I agree," _she admitted not want to mood of the night to end. We hovered back inside our hotel room before either of us spoke again. "_ Where is Josh heading?"

" _Into the eye of the storm," I responded._
Act Three Bond of War
Chapter 15 Eye of the Storm

The clear night air quickly blackened as I bolted through the gloomy storm clouds enveloping over a large area of mainland beneath me. Even though it is the fall season, here in Southern California, rain is a rare thing to come by for the past few years. Mother Nature did have its tendency for unforeseen spouts of downpour sporadically throughout here and there, but I easily acknowledged that other forces were at play. The Weather Witch I met at the training facility of Hell had well informed me of the feelings and sensations when connecting with and understanding the elements. That included how to identify the differences between natural and unnatural shifts in the weather and its source, the eye of the storm.

If this growing thunderstorm was conjured by other forces then my best bet is to head straight into the dark clouds. My blue tinted night vision and my smart phone watch synced with the computer system of the Grand Hall allowed me to figure out where I was flying above with the GPS on the map. I had flown out of the South Bay Area and cleared passed Downtown Los Angeles ten minutes ago, noticing a distinctive patter of storm clouds developing now leading due east. With all my might I telekinetically propelled faster through the haze thickening as I approached the eye of the storm which is now in plain sight. What the fuck!

My mood from earlier dissipated once I recognized the entire area I was heading towards. The center of the thunderstorm is located above Lake Arrowhead in the San Bernardino Mountains. Right below the mountain range I could see the vast valley known as the Inland Empire. In the distance is my hometown of Redlands just passed San Bernardino and this is no coincidence. Tonight is the perfect night that the coven had given our prior engagements which allowed them to fulfill their spells and chants. Plus we were all pretty fucked up from the partying, which made sense of them to take advantage of. Jean Paul and I drank and smoked throughout the night but I am holding up. The big question now is why the fuck is they so close to home!

I landed in the thick forest right outside overlooking the Lake Arrowhead as close as possible to the coordinates of the source, retracing my wings not to bring out any unwanted attention. Even though I easily picked up on the humans nearby on the other side of the lake, it didn't take long for me to sense that I am not alone on this side of these woods. Nor was I referring to the nocturnal animals out and about, but there were definitely a few bloodsuckers and a handful of witches nearby. There were other unusual sounds I couldn't quite distinguish but for now I had my primary mission. Once again the fucking witches were casting spells that are most likely causing this thunderstorm and I wanted answers!

After levitating with each step over the ground, trying to avoid making a sudden noise that could give me away, I finally saw the crackling flames over the next ridge. My wand retracted automatically out of my left arm readying me for a possible battle. I took cover by a cluster of trees that allowed me to see the campfire and what is taking place down there, although the distance and the blockade didn't help. Two vamps, Karma and Avalanche were guarding four witches. I only recognized the male witches but the other two I had never came across before. I needed a closer view to get an image for facial recognition.

They were on high alert once I noticed that Karma had approached what appeared to be the leader of the witches, the male from before, and then vanished into the woods. Avalanche did the same. It is hard to believe they were not aware of my presence since they both went in different directions. Several minutes had passed and neither bloodsucker came near my direction. The strange sounds I felt telepathically increased once I heard physical disturbances in the distance deeper the dark forest of the night. Is it possible that the Orders weren't the only one's looking for Jeremiah and his Disorders? What is out there that had the bodyguards preoccupied this long?

Regardless of what is going on, this is my chance. Thankfully I had three double shots of vodka in my pocket, so I took two of them right before I leaped high above through the tree branches falling right towards the witches in a circle around the fire. The third shot of vodka went soaring right into the fire causing an explosion that disrupted the coven. Their hands descended down from their casting stance when I landed in front of the fire, lifting both of my hands sending out a barrage of blue flame that merged with the campfire.

"Good evening witches and warlocks," I boasted cockily with a slur. Okay so I'm still a little buzzed!

"Are you drunk," the other male witch from before asked rudely.

"Fuck you," I cursed back, "And who might you be smart ass?"

"Say nothing," The leader male ordered, clearly in charge based on his tone towards the fellow coven members. "And yes, this asshole was supposed to be drinking the night away according to our resources."

"Who says I'm still not," I snapped back.

"Idiot frat fucker, just as fucking arrogant and stupid like your brother Jeremiah," The leader male barked. "You're too late if that's what you came here to do Acolyte."

"I am nothing like Jeremiah. If you loath him so much then why are you still on his side? Is it because of the threat he made on your coven," I inquired.

"If it were up to me I would tell Jeremiah to do this bullshit himself but his ultimatum has put many of us in a tough disposition. I will not jeopardize the lives of my people because of your brother's foolish need for vengeance. We chose to survive!"

"What boggles my mind is your willingness to join Jeremiah's side when you despise him as much as I do by the tone in your voice?"

"I hate both of you," the leader interrupted. "If I had it my way the both of you would have been six feet under many years ago. The two of you are the reason The Coven of Angeles was put in this predicament in the first place. We've done our part now. Honestly the world we better off if both of you were dead. Maybe a part of me hopes to see the two of you kill each other even if it means going along with Jeremiah's ludicrous scheme."

"Then why don't you tell me what he's really up to so I can end this before it ever begins," I pleaded with him hoping there is a shred of humanity inside. Instead all four that were standing the circle moved simultaneously rushing towards me with their palms out. Blast of energy surged out flipping me through the air. The leader unleashed shockwaves through the trees of the forest around me. They sprinted all in different directions, obviously being instructed by possession via Karma. The ground shook soon after alerting me to the two vamps returning. "I really should have saved that last shot!"

"I thought I buried your ass in the Griffith Observatory," Avalanche stated as he rock slid up the campfire area.

"Sorry Pebbles, didn't you get the memo?" In seconds we engaged in combat as he shot seismic shocks aimed towards my direction. "Take your best shot Pebbles!" I taunted the super vamp as he charged towards me with levitating stones and rocks orbiting around him. This is my first time taking on Avalanche one on one and if there is one thing I wanted to gain from this encounter is understanding how exactly his abilities worked and the extent of his gifts now that he's a bloodsucker.

Once I had hooked up with Julio Richter, whose powers had similarities but from our research, Avalanche's gifts are far more advanced especially now being a vampire. Jeremiah had chosen wisely carefully selecting someone with the ability to control the elements of the very ground we stand on. He sent a stream of rocks headed my way when I slashed my wand through the air immediately incinerating his attack. My left foot managed to kick him hard in the stomach but in seconds I was hit by a large object that snuck up on me from behind.

"You really have a death wish Acolyte, don't you," Karma growled behind me. She used her Mad Max robotic leg to pelt me hard enough to knock me off balance.

"Sweetie I'm not the one who is going to be dead after all this over you fucking bitch," I cursed back.

"Back away from my boyfriend," Jean Paul shouted as he flew in from the distance aimed straight for Karma before she had the chance to assault me again. First of all, didn't I tell him to wait behind? And when did we ever make that official?

"I thought..." I started scolding him while taking on Avalanche as he rumbled with Karma using his speedster moves to out maneuver her vicious assaults.

"Isn't that cute," Avalanche taunted. "Your light bright boyfriend just came to save the day. Rumor is the man of ice was your man toy. Does Bobby know yet?"

"Fuck you," Northstar cursed before a beam of photonic energy hit Avalanche from his remark. Northstar and I had stood back up anxiously holding still while our two foes came to a sudden halt. I too had sensed that strange telepathic noise I picked up earlier now in range of our little brawl.

"They're here," Karma informed her teammate as the two of them both looked overwhelmed by whatever else lurked in the shadows. Both vampires seemed under some sort of distress as they evaluated the situation.

"Who's here," I asked the bloodsuckers.

"Possess them," Avalanche demanded clearly not referring to Northstar and me.

"I can't," Karma whispered hoping that neither of us would hear.

"We're outnumbered," Avalanche admitted in front of the two of us. Northstar and I kept looking around to see what had these two vermin so worked up, but even with my telepathy it wasn't clear enough to make out.

"The tunnels," Karma shouted as she blurred away into the thick woods. Avalanche sped off right behind her.

"Northstar follow them," I commanded him. In a millisecond he zipped away with the light stream trailing behind that brightened up the empty forest for that fraction of time.

I became on alert now. Their abrupt departure indicated I am not longer alone. Now my super six sense hearing picked up on numerous footsteps slowly flanking around me. They weren't human footsteps either which made me very suspicious of what is lurking out there. In the past my abilities somehow always had a way of acknowledging all sorts of living presence that picked up on my radar, human or any other sort of animal. Ever since I gained my wings my super sixth sense would have identified what was approaching. Yet these creatures that managed to scare off the two vampires were cautiously rallying up on me. Even if they were capable of scaring off the vampires doesn't exactly mean they are friendly either.

I used my blue night vision scanning the perimeter. I stood there absolutely still awaiting this unexpected development from this never ending night. Another roll of thunder clashed high in the sky as little drops of rain slowly started to come down. However the change of environment did not change the rate at which they were approaching, now catching glimpses of humanlike thoughts but the closest humans around were all on the opposite side of the lake. Nor were there any animals like owls and raccoons and shit like that. To top that off, now my suit was getting wet from the rain. Fuck my life!

"You shouldn't be here," I heard a voice say but not vocally.

"Damn witches bringing those filthy undead leeches into our territory," another one hissed from behind me.

"Undo the spells casted over our lands," a third voice demanded. Now I could make out at least one pair of eyes in the distance. The pupils were a vibrant yellow color that was glowing in the dark forest. Many more appeared from the darkness now surrounding me from this distance in a full circular formation. I could see now why Avalanche and Karma felt unnumbered.

"We told you and Deacon Frost before to stay out of our land," a fourth voice proclaimed. That's when I realized that whatever is out there is under the impression I am Jeremiah. That is why they are shouting commands at me telepathically. Whatever these creatures were must have crossed paths with my brother, the vampires, and the coven doing my brother's bidding. They must not have liked the idea of whatever my brother's true agenda is and it is clear they didn't want any part in it. The big question remained, what the hell are they?

"I'm not who you think I am," I shouted out loud showing them I am clearly hearing their thoughts. "I have the scar to prove it. I think we can help each other," I proposed. The footsteps came closer in as the group went silent for a second. My heart raced faster now. I stood there waiting anxiously for a response. In a matter of seconds the yellow eyes that were in the distance now charged towards me with a powerful thrust. Before I knew it a large figure pummeled me into the ground.

Instinctively I scrambled back to my feet only to be hit again by another large figure as I dodged my way through the assault. I thrust both palms out sending some of the dark yellow eyed figures tumbling backwards while others leaped in trying to pin me down. Finally after several blows my wings ascended sending out a massive vibrant blast of pure kinetic energy clearing the entire radius around me as each and every single one of them had stopped in their tracks. I stood there with my wings fully ascended examining the damage to my suit and tie.

"Mother fucker," I muttered to myself, "Now my new suit jacket is a completely ruined..." I started whining until my head faced up in front of me. I finally acknowledged the group flanking around me. "Holy fucking shit..."

Is this really happening? Fuck me, for real!

I found Northstar about less than an hour later at the bottom of the mountain where I had instructed him to meet me. He had followed Karma and Avalanche all the way down here but had lost them somewhere within the towns nearby. He could see it in my body language something was up but even I am too exhausted from the events tonight to process any of it. We headed back home as we both felt it unnecessary to wake the other members of the Orders until later once we got some rest. As much as I wouldn't have mind returning to Jean Paul's beautiful beach house, the atmosphere had changed making this night not so very romantic anymore. Rain drops started to come down once we made it closer to the Los Angeles Area.

As much as he insisted to spend the night with me, I had promised him we would sleepover any other night, but for the time being I need to get some real sleep. If he and I were still laying in bed together the word rest would be nonexistent until the following night. Once we touched down he gave me a good night kiss before he inquired again if I am alright. For the time being I would keep certain the details of my interactions with the new players in Jeremiah's wicked game to myself until I felt I to be the appropriate time. He flew off into the night sky actually dropping me off on the street so I could walk into my apartment like an average person.

Once I reached the front door to my apartment I became bewildered by the music that is playing inside. Although it wasn't blasting loud enough to disturb the neighbors, it is a clear sign my apartment isn't vacant even though I am the only tenant that is on the lease. I wedge the door open slowly seeing the lights were on and a familiar song was playing on the stereo of the living where low and behold another unexpected surprise is waiting there. Bobby Fucking Drake!

No wait, correction, Drunk Ass Bobby Fucking Drake!
Chapter 16 Hey Jealousy

"Tell me do you think it'd be all right if I could just crash here tonight," Bobby slurred to the tune of the Gin Blossom's classic hit song. Is this really happening? This song playing upon my arrival is a very clear subliminal message that is now making me wonder. "You can see I'm in no shape for driving and anyway I've got no place to go," Bobby continued as he stumbled towards me with a drunken grin on his face.

"You have a place to go," I muttered to him. He shook his head at me still singing the rest of the song. Placing his arm around me, he mimicked the words in to my ear that always put a smile on my face.

"Sing with me," Bobby stated telepathically in his thoughts knowing I was listening in with his guard down. Drunken Bobby is a much easier target when it came to gaining some insight on what goes inside my mentor's twisted mind.

"Tomorrow we can drive around this town and let the cops chase us around," I started to sing along, too tired to argue.

"The past is gone but something might be found to take its place...hey jealousy," we sang in harmony as the two of us both slouched on the couch lazily, "hey jealousy."

"I take it my sloshed frosty friend you intent to crash here tonight per usual," I remarked looking at Bobby's half grin.

"Unless of course your boyfriend is spending the night," Bobby snapped back from his tune.

"Calm down there Nick Jonas, he's not officially my boyfriend," I informed the Snow Queen who is showing his true animosity regarding my relationship with Jean Paul. "Not that it's any of your business."

"Fuck yeah it's my business!" Bobby mad dogged me with that distasteful expression on his face. Who the hell does Robert Drake think he is?

"I'm your professor bitch," Bobby answered my non spoken question, "as well as you being mine."

"Hold up there Elsa, did you just read my mind again?"

"What," Drunk Ass replied looking at me confused.

"Who the hell does Robert Drake think he is? You heard that," I inquired now questioning how drunk and twisted I still am after the madness of the afterhours.

"Yeah," Bobby replied puzzled.

"I never said that out loud Bobby," I shouted telepathically this time knowing his focus is on me. "This isn't the first time either." I now said out loud.

"Really," Bobby asked still hazy from the intoxicated state of mind. He stood there silent for a minute while the song continued to play. It boggled my mind at his choice of song, which felt like a subliminal hint. "I'm not jelly," I heard Bobby tell himself.

"Your jelly bro," I answered back as the vodka bottle levitated, pouring out shots for the two of us. "Here's to your uncanny ability to read thoughts now."

"Shit if that's what is going on than absolutely," Bobby agreed as we raised our glasses, tapping our shot glasses together before chugging down the shot. "Everyone on the team appears to be gaining abilities more and more each day."

"I teleported for the first time earlier," I mentioned making sure to not focus on the details of the actual memory.

"Marvelous," Bobby whispered in awe. "The rest of us have worked together at one point in time but that never made us like this. You brought all of us together, its destiny. There's more to you and whatever that is now is a part of us."

"Thank you," I stated hesitantly not sure how to respond. His facial expression made it obvious his telepathy is real. Fuck, I need to smoke!

"Ditto," Bobby laughed passing the water pipe over. I tried keeping a stern face with him but Bobby always had a way of making me smile. He took a hit and passed it over with a devious expression on his face. "You're moving too fast with him!"

"No shit Sherlock, he is a speedster. Can we please drop the subject for now?"

"Okay," Bobby replied examining me with his belligerent eyes. "What happened to your suit jacket? Are those pine needles stuck all over you? And f..." It had slipped my mind completely since I did not anticipate Bobby being in my apartment when I got home to dust off all the dirt and debris from my trip earlier.

"It's a long story," I responded dully cutting him off. My eyes burned from this exhaustive night as my mind was running on empty.

"You're exhausted, let's get you to bed," Bobby ordered.

"Put me to bed," I mocked back standing up making my way towards the bedroom as I stripped out of my ruined suit. "Blow me!"

"Is that a threat or an offer," Bobby shouted back one of my classic lines taunting me as he made paced behind me slowly. As much as I wanted to understand my mentor's intentions, there is only one thing I wanted to do regardless of his pandering. I want mother fucking sleep!

After a minute I collapsed onto my bed finally after this never ending night seeing it was close to five in the morning. I shut my eyes resting comfortably on my bed slowly drifting off when I felt another body lying next to me. I sighed both in frustration and relief simultaneously. This isn't the first time Bobby and I have slept in the same bed together and I personally have never had a problem with it. We are close friends and this is the norm.

Yet in the back of my mind I knew a part of this is wrong. Wrong in retrospect to my non official relationship with Jean Paul who I did finally get truly intimate with for the first time hours ago. Yes maybe I should have spent the rest of the night with Jean Paul after our romantic part of the night but after the turn of events. I am now passing out next to Bobby Drake once more. Fuck my life!

"I hate your guts ice douche," I mumbled.

"Hash tag go fuck yourself," Bobby teased, "goodnight cheerleader slut."

"Good night Professor Fuck Face!"

Noon had flown by before I even started waking up. My head throbbed from the long night of drinking, dancing, partying, sex, another witch and vamp encounter, the crazy shit in the woods, and Bobby Drake asleep next to me. In reality this is becoming the regular these days. I had a lot on my plate with this whole war thing about to take place. Not to mention the fact the Orders were on lock down by the authority assholes after the incident at the Griffith Observatory.

I wasn't surprised by the fact a guest had entered the apartment through her teleportation abilities, Illyana, watching from this distance trying to capture several incriminating pictures of us in bed. Bobby had apparently stripped down to his boxers during our slumber and his boner is pressing against me.

"Give me your phone you skanky bitch," I yelled dashing out of the bed after her.

"Catch me if you can whore," Illyana snickered before teleporting in a little game of cat and mouse through the apartment, waking Bobby out of his deep sleep.

"I thought I would find you and Jean Paul here but instead..." Illyana started explaining when I barracked her in a force field. In second the phone zipped through the air into my hand allow my technopathy to quickly delete the pictures.

"What's going on in here," Bobby inquired.

"Nothing," I fibbed.

"Just messing around," Illyana added while snatching the phone back once I released her. "Besides, as much as we were all looking forward to sleeping in, Pete overheard through the grapevine you gained some insight on Jeremiah's game plan. I was asked to escort everyone to the Grand Hall. Do you two need a few minutes alone?"

"Good morning..." Bobby mumbled while he skipped into the bathroom first. Dick move!

"Afternoon actually," Illyana stated," go get ready." Bobby shut the door quickly.

"You better no tell anyone, not Jean Paul and especially your loud mouth metallic brother," I scolded her.

"Tell Pete what," Bobby asked re opening the door clearly eavesdropping.

"Don't worry about the money player," I joked.

"Bullshit," Bobby shouted before closing the door.

"You blackmailing teleporting bitch," I scorned.

"Hey you never know when something juicy like that could come in handy. I've been hang around you way too much," Illyana joked sitting on the couch.

"Evidentially," I replied, "Just give us a little to clean up."

"Of course boss!" Without a full functioning thought process at the moment still half asleep, I merely flipped my middle finger her way. Our team had a funny way of showing how we felt about one another in odd ways.

We arrived inside the Grand Hall shortly once we got ready not speaking much at all. I waited until I connected my phone with the computer to sync all the information I had gathered from the following night. Last night was spontaneous on my part completely, not expecting to once again dig deeper into the grand scheme of my twisted brother's agenda. It is crucial information but I kept it to myself already knowing whatever information stayed in our minds won't be protected securely once every leaves the Grand Hall. They had a tracker and a future seer whose abilities couldn't penetrate the defensive magic which is our only advantage so far.

Everyone had looked pretty much about the same as I did, shitty as hell! The puffiness and exhausted expressions on everyone's face gave it away, hangovers! We were all pretty worn out although not for the usual reasons except for me. Jean Paul came immediately to me with light speed swinging me into his arms as Bobby passed us by. This little love triangle is getting out of hand. I could sense Jean Paul is aware that Bobby was at the apartment however he had yet to say anything other than greeting me with a passionate display of affection.

To avoid the blatant whispers of the rest of the group I bolted into the vault first grabbing out the crystal ball, bringing the mystical object to the granite stone meeting table. On top of that I had grabbed one other trinket from the past, the one filled with the venom of the infamous Deacon Frost. This was the very venom that turned each and every one of those villains into super vamps. This was also the venom I absorbed to save Jean Paul's life from turning as well causing my healing abilities incapable of healing my scar. I kept the trinket just in case even though the sight of it made me ill to my stomach.

I started the debriefing using only the slightest bit of detail that happened once I entered the eye of the storm. I left out the yellowed eyed creatures even from Jean Paul since we were preoccupied with Serena the Siren and the vamp thugs of the Disorder. I informed them of our conversation and how the final spells had been cast. Jean Paul mentioned losing them near the Norton Air Force Base in San Bernardino before he had lost the tracks of Avalanche and Karma. Then I recalled those two mentioning some tunnels, the normal means of transportation for the undead.

Being raised in Redlands, I am familiar with the entire Inland Empire. That included superstitious stories of haunted houses and places like that; including the rumor of possible experimental explosive testing that took place outside the boarder of Redlands where the Two Ten Freeway runs through before entering my hometown. It is believed that secret tunnels went from air force base all the way into a town further east right at the bottom of Big Bear Mountain. It made sense if you ever passed through the desert like area with strangle man made massive holes in the ground. Off to the side right before the ledge of the borders of Redlands is Lytle Creek that flows down from the Big Bear Lake at the top of the mountain range into the Santa Ana River.

After discussing the details of the tunnel story, we were debating on how to approach searching for these tunnels and if it is truly worth the effort. The Coven of the Angeles conjured another spell over the lake that is way too close to home. Jean Paul losing the trail is not a coincidence either; however could it be a rouse like Rachel stated in the past. If Jeremiah thought the way I did then sending us on a wild goose chase seemed pointless in my opinion. Is it worth the time and effort seeking out these supposed tunnels given the circumstances?

" _Tunnels are a bitch to find these days_ ," a very familiar voice boasted sarcastically in the distance from the descending driveway of the Grand Hall. What the fuck!

Completely thrown off by the unexpected and undetected unwelcomed visitor, every single one of us went into defense mode preparing ourselves for the first real breach of the enemy. I could feel my heart racing going faster and faster by the second. I reached out utilizing my telepathic gifts to tell if this is really happening, and it is. The one sanctuary became now officially compromised when the all too familiar figure got closer to the main entrance.

" _I will save you the time and effort brother, you're one hundred percent right_ ," Jeremiah gloated as he slowly stalked his way in until the alarms went off. He was then enclosed in a force field created by the defensive magic intergraded with the computer system.

"How the fuck did you get in here let alone find this place brother?" I roared leaping halfway across the hall landing right in the middle staring at the enemy right in front of my very eyes.

" _Observe_ ," Jeremiah stated slowly putting one palm out seeing the freshly open wound. Son of a bitch! " _Oh yes dumbass in case you forget we have the same sperm donator to thank if you haven't figured it out by now dipshit! Blood magic brother! I must say I am quite jealous of you right now!_ "

"That seems to be going around a lot these days," I muttered to myself once more.

" _My envy of you is just one of many things I do loath about you Joshua. However, after I discovered this magnificent secret base of operation I was completely in awe. Then I got to thinking; how did you exactly inherit this hall if this was built by our decedents, especially since my very own blood allowed me access into this godlike foundation. Then it hit me, this wasn't just for you to inherit dear brother. This also belongs to me_!"

"Clearly that wouldn't be the case if you're being held up like that," Bobby barked.

"You piece of shit," Jean Paul cursed as he zipped towards Jeremiah landing a few punches across the face while the force field held Jeremiah in place, clearly acting out in vengeance after the death of his lover during the Downtown Showdown.

"My turn," Illyana shouted teleporting near him but still keeping some distance.

"Enough," I roared echoing throughout the entire hall. "Jeremiah you may have found your way in here looking for Serena the Siren I presume?"

" _Unfortunately yes I am here for my cousin. That is why I was allowed in, because I came with no intent to harm today,_ " my half brother responded truthfully by the disappointment in his voice. " _You're buddy the Voice made sure of that. And seriously if you haven't figured out who that mother fucker is by now you're really a cheerleader dumbass_."

"Shut up," I growled. "You will get your cousin back when I get some fucking answers. Besides, the siren isn't down here if you haven't noticed by now. However now thinking about it I should install a dungeon but the thought of imprisoning you so close to me is nauseating enough as it is already."

" _Quite mouthy aren't you brother. I figured my cousin was not here when I came down here last night. Like I said before I have the date, time and coordinates somewhere in that tunnel you are referring to_."

"Why are you telling us this?" Pete inquired boldly.

" _That's a wonderful question tin man. Last night at Suit and Tie, I stumbled across a young man who was very grateful praising me for saving his life. Obviously he assumed I must have been you of course. Gross! So I had the bloodsuckers snatched him up after luring him outside. He is tied up like an animal down there with the coordinates on him_. _In other words, I want an exchange, the young man for the siren!_ "

"Another hostage situation darling," Paige stated," I don't buy it."

" _Well buy it skin shifter_ ," Jeremiah snapped back, " _Another person the Acolyte saves only to find his life in peril once more! At first I was just going to make you search for this guy while I finished up some loose ends and regained my siren cousin back. I do still need her. That was before last night when I discovered the inherited glory you've stolen from me. Now I want one final scrimmage before our war on the mountain when we make the exchange, tonight!_ "

"First of all asshole, I didn't steal anything for you," I barked moving closer to my brother's face. "Obviously just like these," I stated pointing to my wings that had ascended after my leap from the table. "You have to earn the privileges of the Grand Hall. Just because the same blood flows through our veins doesn't give you the right to this base. Besides, if I'm not mistaken you are operating out of one of the many establishments designated for the undead scumbags that now serve you and your puppet Deacon Frost. Last time you had a whole skyscraper to yourself dick!"

" _Fuck the vampires_ ," Jeremiah roared in pure anger. His distaste for the bloodsuckers is understandable given they did kill his mother when she failed to eliminate me as a child. _"I am a god. I have spent enough time surrounded by those bloodsucking vermin no thanks to you!"_

"And now you and your Disorders want to go at it again, more importantly right outside the boarders of my hometown. Are you threatening my family? All this over your mother's death, something I had nothing to do with! I'll kill you!" I paused for a brief moment trying not to let the anger get the best of me but I couldn't help it. He is in my mother fucking Grand Hall now!

Instantly the computer released him at my unspoken command. I charged at him with the built up animosity anxious to unleash and I did not care! Jeremiah tried punching me right in the face but I dodged it roundhouse kicking him in the gut following it up with an elbow to the jaw. He pretended to kick me in the balls but when I went to block the attack he grabbed my leg from under me causing me to tumble to the ground. His eyes fiercely blazed green as mine did blue with the essence flowing inside. This just turned into a dual between gods, and I am gonna fuck this asshole up!

The Orders had flanked around keeping their distance by holding themselves back up against the walls. The Grand Hall is enormous with space that we were right in the middle giving us ample space of this long overdue battle. The defensive systems went into a higher level as it built force fields over the vault and the extended areas of hall.

"Josh what are you doing," Bobby shouted in the distance.

"No you're not taking him on alone," Jean Paul stated. My hand quickly went up indicating for him to stay still.

"They're going into an actual witches dual Jean Paul," Illyana informed him, "It's not wise to enter the battle circle once they unleash their full power."

"More like a half gods' dual," Pete grunted. "Bets on if they start doing that flying in circles shit like on Oz the Great and Powerful!" Pete snickered amongst the others.

"Hey assholes, make sure not to hit the cars," Rachel shouted obviously not caring about the fact the Faceless Foe just strolled into our hidden underground base.

" _For you of course,"_ Jeremiah agreed instantly. What the fuck!

Our hand to hand combat felt like a crazy more intensified version of all our previous encounters. It proved that both of us were training and becoming more powerful by the day, like Madam Faye predicted back in the day on the Venice Boardwalk. I wonder what ever to that flake fortune teller? Not that it mattered, since I did not need her to help me defeat my half twin brother especially here in the Grand Hall. It was built to accommodate the two of us according to the rumored prophecies and I bet it is built to hold up against situations like this sibling dual. The walls contained barriers that could withstand blast and energy surges.

Sure enough we had our wands in hand pacing in a circle around each other, now levitating through the air given the ample flying space. I felt the essence inside surging throughout me now connecting the force inside me with my wand. I whipped it around in his direction the second he aimed his witch wand at me. The circle was engulfed from the blast of blue flame ice like energy pulsating out of my wand colliding with his green hot fire flame blast of energy right in the middle as we twisted around faster the air like a crazed carnival ride.

" _Is that the best you've got brother, a mimic of your one of your lover's element you feeble little bitch,"_ Jeremiah taunted in the distance as he placed out his other palm sending green blots of electrical surges coming at me. At first I fought back but then switched it up and deflected the attacks that ricocheted throughout the massive hall. My wings fluttered increasing the defensive abilities while still combating via wands in our other hands.

"Nice try dick face," I boasted sending the last green voltage directly at his face with perfect aim. He dropped the ground from the blinding attack. I landed on the ground now holding my wand at him while his face healed slowly from the burn at a rate more than human but noting like the instant regenerators I've come across. The venom was in my pocket but I stopped myself realizing it could be useful at a later time. "At least that will heal you fucking asshole! Now if it is truly a scrimmage you want brother, the Order of the Acolyte against the Disorder of the Faceless Foe or whatever it is you call yourself, so be it. We will see you tonight. The seven of us against the seven of you, and we exchange the hostages unharmed regardless of the outcome. Do you understand?"

"What are you doing Josh?" Bobby inquired.

"They have a hostage," Pete reminded him, "again. Do we really have a choice?"

"How do we know that he will actually keep his word?" Jean Paul inquired fiercely.

" _I promise one more round before the big night, that's all I desire,"_ Jeremiah admitted truthfully by the nod from Rachel indicating he is being honest, however I didn't believe him for many reasons. His eyes usual would have shot right at me but instead his sights were set on Illyana who stood there with Soulsword in hand. Let's not forget his agenda has evolved to something much grander in the scheme of it all. The lustful look in his eyes reminded me of his interest in Magik's sword.

After taking a moment to decide on a course of action I knew what I had to do. His demand might serve to be useful even though it would be a huge risk given our current status with the authorities. Even though my brother thinks he has the upper hand on this situation, the expression on his face once realizing he is leaving here defeated made it easier to accept the risk of exposure once more. "So be it, now get the fuck out of my Grand Hall!"

" _Our Grand Hall Acolyte. I'm looking forward to it brother,"_ Jeremiah responded flying out back to the surface before we could respond.

"Josh what the hell are you doing?" Bobby inquired.

"Simple everyone, he's stalling and tonight might be our only opportunity exploit any last minute game changers with this bullshit scrimmage of his. I have obtained several drones ready to evaluate the perimeter and they are moving in as we speak. I am familiar with the area and know for a fact the entire land is desolate once you make your way out of the suburbs. It's the perfect opportunity. We've got several hours until we make our way to the battlefield. Let's get to work."

"One question love," Paige inquired, exactly what type of explosive experiments did they do out in this area?"
Chapter 17 Radioactive

The abrupt invasion of my brother and our sudden scrimmage at sundown had the entire team at each others' throats'. Some agreed with the discussion of my hasty acceptance to the brawl in order to save another hostage life in exchange for Serena the Siren. But the others were on edge not wanting to go outside and be spotted by anybody which is also a valid point but when I see an opportunity I take it! After a few hours of planning and preparing we made our way out to site after doing some critical research. There were only two of us who could withhold the information due to Blindfold's ability. Marvel Girl and I did our best to keep all details of our enemies' capabilities suppressed in our mind before we were teleported to the area at nightfall.

The Order of the Acolyte arrived outside in the desert land area with Serena the Siren gage and bound in chains moving in the shackles several yards in front of me. I know we are supposed to be the good guys and all but fuck this bitch, I don't trust witches or sirens! We were in the outskirt by my hometown of Redlands right over the hills south of us position. Magik transported us about half a mile out from the freeway where the computer scanned possible vampire activity taking place underneath the area. The computer is capable of hacking into certain satellites that fed into our phones on hand. They were integrated with our smart phones and watches linked to the operating system from the Grand Hall giving us constant connection on top of our telepathy. Now it is time to face the Disorder of the Faceless Foe, or whatever the fuck he calls himself.

The song Radioactive by Imagine Dragons repeated in my head as we moved through the gloomy rainfall of the desolate dirt lands filled with unusual craters that were perfect circular shaped that stretched far below the surface. I assumed the tall tales of my hometown and the experimental test were very radioactive which is about to be the scene here any second now. We continued moving down the slightly muddy dirt surface of the barren foothill desert like area right below the Big Bear Mountain Range above us seeking out our foes. To the side of us is Lytle Creek, which usually is a waterless wasteland of even more dirt and rocks with trenches that indicate water ran down them at some point in time.

However tonight that was not the case. While we were underground earlier the whole Southern California Region was hit by a sudden storm and water is pouring down from the top source of the downfall, Big Bear Lake down to the Santa Ana River. Thankfully there are two damns to prevent the possibility of massive flooding. There is the damn at the lake and one at the further ahead at the bottom of the mountain that protects the Inland Empire in the event of a catastrophe. This location my brother chose is no coincidence either. He chose the wrong place to play his twisted little game next to my hometown. Fucking Jeremiah and his misguided quest for retribution!

"They're here! Blindfold and Caliban have just informed them that we are here with Serena the Skank Siren," Marvel Girl shouted over the sounds of rain pouring down on this gloomy night through the com installed in our watches.

"How far ahead are they from us Marvel Girl," Colossus inquired.

"It's unclear," I responded for her, "We're both picking up activity from ahead and behind us."

"As well as underneath," Marvel Girl added. "I can answer for myself you know!"

"My bad," I said forgetting sometimes of that bad habit ever since my telepathy came along. "I wouldn't put it past them that there are some sorts of obstacles down there. Next to this hostage exchange, this is our last chance to size up to Disorders one last time before this war. Besides I want this witch out of our hair once and for all."

"I have a feeling the seven of us will see the battle line first before we can even get to this newest hostage," Iceman remarked. "You would think by now this bullshit kidnapping game is becoming a little overkill."

"Jeremiah is furious now," I informed them, "once he discovered the Grand Hall. It is apparent the Grand Hall was originally meant for the both of us, however something tells me things didn't going according the alleged prophecy's plan. Regardless his needs for this last test run before he adds in the additional army of vampires, soul sucking hell hounds, and God only knows whatever else my brother has amongst his rankings as a necessary last resort."

"Don't forget about possible zombies," Colossus added. "Grim Reaper still is a zombie..."

"Shut up," Iceman snapped suddenly at the whole team. "Listen. Does anyone else hear that?" The team all became silent listening to the sounds of the wilderness. We were in the very outskirts surrounded by dirt, weeds, and rocks with no human life in the area. Yet the sounds of the rain dropping or the creek water running were not the noises Iceman is referring to, it is a vibrating sensation from the distance.

"Avalanche," Northstar stated. "We must be getting close."

"Remember everyone hold this formation," I instructed them. "Blindfold and Caliban anticipate that we are entering this battle blind. How ironic, don't you think."

"Acolyte and Marvel Girl," Husk called for us, "Remember you are the only shields we have, so you must wait until the timing is just right to further instruct us."

"Our minds will be defenseless once we engage the bitch ass Disorders kids," Colossus reminded us.

"Wait," I commanded everyone as the seven on us now moved out into our designated positions as rain continued to pour down on us. The jumpsuit type uniforms we were wearing are waterproof but this is going to be one dirty fight, literally. "Spread out! Siren move forward slowly!" Without a sound the ground had slowly distanced themselves several yards apart still in the same line we walked in once we arrived.

At the very end is Husk, and then Marvel Girl, Iceman is next to my side. I am dead center of course, then on the opposite end were Northstar now stood on my left hand side, with Colossus next to him and Husk at the ends. Jeremiah is near and so is his undead followers the Disorders. There were other vampires underneath in the tunnel below us along with the young man who Marvel Girl sensed along several undead guards in the distance. Isn't this supposed to be a hostage exchange? What the fuck!

Soon I could see the green glowing eyes of my half brother staring from the distance right dead center. To his right is the super vampire second hand man Deacon Frost, Karma, and Caliban, to the left of his were Grim Reaper, Blindfold, and Avalanche. One more vampire stood off to the side but there is no sign of the hostage. I looked closer to realize it is Mordechi. We all stood their silent all staring each other down at the enemy across the way all band together for one final match before Jeremiah's twisted war plot. The Order of the Acolyte all had their fist clenched ready to kick some mother fucking Disorder of the Faceless Foe ass!

Jeremiah and I hovered towards each other in the desolate raining secluded arena he chose for this last match between the rival teams before the grand scheme that we all were well aware involved much more. As leaders it was tradition to meet in the middle for any last minute exchange of words before the chaos is unleashed. Thankfully we were out here all alone, a comfort for the time being. My wings were not out just yet he noticed right away from the expression on his face. The way I see it, he had witch in him whereas I am half human as far as I knew.

" _What the fuck is this shit? Are you Chicano Christian Grey now or something with your boy toys over there?"_

"No you fucking prick," I snapped back, "Keeping the bitch on leash like you did to so many I thought I would return the hospitality for once."

" _So I see as my treacherous cousin walks around in shackles that appear from the bondage room you probably have hidden in the Grand Hall; My Grand Hall!"_

"Our Grand Hall to be accurate," I sneered. "Where's the hostage? We had a deal!"

" _I hope you had a chance to go say hello to mommy and daddy before you came here to fight out here like a barbarian. If they could only see you now, what would your mother think of her precious baby boy?"_ Jeremiah taunted looking over the hillside purposely. Fucking asshole!

"Don't ever breathe a word about my family or it will be the last words that come out of that wretched mouth. Cut the bullshit Jeremiah," I shouted over the rain pouring down, "Is this of your doing brother? Not the bullshit miscreants that stand behind you, but this weather? Serena..." I stuttered now putting a halt to my inquisition once I looked down to see Mordechi had removed her from her spot a few yards ahead. I held my hand up telling the Orders to stand down.

" _He's around here somewhere! Don't worry you'll get this one back. Iceman and Northstar over there better watch out. This guy meets my brother's standards if you know what I mean."_

"The hostage asshole," I demanded not caring for his dialogue tonight.

" _Joshua I must give you credit fate always brings you to save the most interesting characters. If I only know back then how much of a handful this one would be I would have chucked another car at you."_

"Peachy, now hand him over!"

" _You can retrieve him once were done here."_

"No tricks," I snapped back. I stretched my mind out through the earth beneath us trying to find a living mental signal of any sort. Thankfully I vaguely picked up on something as I looked quickly over to Marvel Girl who nodded in approval. She and I turned our attention back to Jeremiah with fierce hateful expressions on our faces.

" _Good evening Miss Summers. Even under this pouring rain you look as your name says marvelous as always."_ Jeremiah is fixated on my teammate for a few seconds longer than I cared for before he continued his rant. " _No games, you get the hostage regardless of the outcome. There will be no bloodshed tonight, only a test of strength."_

"Piss off," Marvel Girl responded. "The coordinates and the hostage you promised, where are they? When do we really go to war Jeremiah?"

" _The hostage has been informed several times during his captivity where and when the final showdown will take place. I suspect after last night you may already have an idea of where the newest compound might be located."_ The smirk on his face proved he might have discovered what I stumbled upon inside the forest last night. A huge grin grew on my face as I glared back at him.

"The war on the mountain," I stated boldly looking up at the mountain ranges above. "Let's see how good your word truly is brother".

"The prisoner," Blindfold hissed from her spot, "he is escaping with two others."

"Husk," I asked without any other words.

"They're hauling ass out through the tunnel now but there's something wrong," Husk replied listening in on the com for her brother who offered to help along with one other person get the hostage out.

Jeremiah was livid and waved his hand after hearing the alerts from Blindfold. A signal went out and less than thirty seconds later the ground below us grumbled. We looked at Avalanche who had not moved at all, making it obvious he had no part in the sudden shaking of the ground. Explosions underneath us stretched from the area we were in probably all the way down to the other end of the tunnel running underneath San Bernardino. I looked at Colossus who nodded at me reassuring me that our two allies made it out of the tunnel, most likely thanks to our phasing and flying friends who were still in town, a factor that Jeremiah did not take into account. They had survived the explosion finding a wall that lead them through the outside a few miles ahead. There was something sort of altercation that the three had encountered but my attention returned the battle line once I heard his voice again.

" _You son of bitch,"_ Jeremiah cursed as he charged at me now filled with rage. " _I said seven on seven!"_

"This is seven on seven dick face or did you forget how to count num nuts," I taunted back. "Attack," I shouted the command as everyone charged ahead. The Orders versus the Disorders round two was finally underway. Choreographed kicks and punches took place as Jeremiah and I fought each other hand to hand combat as burst of telekinetic blast flared from the impact of the hits mixed with blue and green auras. The rest of the Orders went in as the Disorders mimicked our reaction jumping into battle. Round two is officially on. "Fuck them up!"

"With pleasure," Iceman gloated with his fist formed into spiked like fist that were sharp as daggers.

"Remember the plan," Marvel Girl shouted out loud. It is actually code for me and her to release the details of our spontaneous plan once doing our best to trick them on the battlefield from their undead fortune teller. With this slightest glance through my peripheral vision did when the basic plan was transmitted through our telepathic instructions. Switch it up!

The once gloomy raining night sky suddenly illuminated in a bright photonic flare that blinded every single asshole headed our way. Northstar was instructed to do the one thing they would most likely expect but is still a useful aid to blind them, literally. The distraction gave us microseconds to make our attack before Blindfold could warn them of our intentions. She had yet to comment giving us a better idea of the depth of her visions of the future. Everyone had one way or another maneuvered through the vast empty desert to their new target.

I banked around away from my brother and went right for the not so blind vampire herself, acknowledging how my presence affected her gifts. Iceman went for Deacon Frost this time moving towards his direction. Northstar leaped at Avalanche while Karma bolted with her robotic leg out right at Husk. Colossus still went for Grim Reaper this time, but also is wielded an axe which was inside the vault. Magik and Caliban played cat and mouse using each others' ability. Marvel Girl of course took it upon herself to be the one that went after Jeremiah although she had proven herself reliable against the once Faceless Foe on her own accord.

The mission is simple tonight; see which team could defeat the other. Our change up had given us some advantage. My first goal is easy. Blind the not so blind bitch. Blindfold screamed while clawing at me furiously from the pain I caused her merely by close distance. She once stated it had to do with whatever affect I am having on time, whatever the hell that meant. Either way, it worked disabling her for informing her teammates of our assaults under the thundering dark clouds with water pouring down harder now however the sky light up once the battle begun by the flashes of energy blast engulfed the warzone.

Marvel Girl had scorched Jeremiah several times with a phoenix force optical blast. It was an ability that manifested during her battle with Serena the Siren that she hated with a passion. The anger Marvel Girl had towards that witch was not a good to bring to the table in this wet muddy brawl. So far the girl of marvel had held up, although something told me Jeremiah is taking it easy on her. That is the plan all along; clearly realizing Marvel Girl is the last person he would hurt out of his deranged infatuation over her.

Iceman always argued with me about what to define him as but in my eye's Iceman is a god. Instead of fighting another god of the elements, we felt it best to switch him against the god of vampires or blood or whatever the fuck he is. The touch of Iceman is an instant burn to the flesh of any bloodsucker. I learned this when I found out about the last encounter their group had with the undead. Iceman and Deacon Frost went into a full blurred out midair combat. Raindrops soon formed around Deacon Frost stabbing him several times. Fuck yeah!

The axe held up against the mystical scythe attached to the Grim Reaper. Its wielder Colossus is no rookie at using an object of such force, and it proved useful against the battle taking place. The brute strength of metal versus the brute strength of the half vampire half zombie, it made sense to match up the two together. Mystical forces were forged into the axe giving Colossus an advantage to the mystical scythe that is the limb of the enemy. Grim Reaper had skills but so did Colossus moving faster than he had ever moved in the past. Even with the quick slashes by the scythe along with Grim Reaper's one fist, Colossus's might grabbed onto the fist with his open hand while he struggled with the axe against the scythe in the other.

Husk had skin shifted into a rocky form with static electricity forming around it. It is an unusual form she liked to use when going into attacks with the undead, but it worked. Karma's robotic leg had little impact once Husk shed her skin right before Karma tried to pelt her in the back, only to push her back down into the ground while jolting her with some voltage. When Karma jumped back up she was zapped by mini volts of electricity from Husk's grasp on the robotic leg. The rock form had also blocked out Husk's mind from Karma's power of persuasion, not allowing the vampire to use that ability to her advantage.

Northstar outran the seismic assaults from Avalanche who at the moment is on his own turf. Avalanche is surrounded by the dirt and rock of the earth below, but Northstar outran the debris with his light speed and photonic deflects which enabled him to sock Avalanche several times. When Northstar built up enough speed from the light essence, his hits could knock out Colossus and several other superheroes that were heavy hitters. My friend that is a boy but not my boyfriend is kicking some fucking ass! Hot!

Magik kept Caliban on the run with her teleportation as he sped from one section to the other tracking her every movement. He lashed out at her several times with his now claws scraping her in the arm multiple times. Although it hurt she had not let the injuries stop her from continuing on with sword in hand. The rain was no help, complicating the situation with another unexpected setback. Magik had slipped several yards away when Caliban launched on top of her. He had one leg on her neck while the other stood between her legs as he snatched up the sword from her before blurring away towards the tunnels. What the fuck!

Seconds later Caliban returned with a different sword, but not the Soulsword. It is apparent now that Jeremiah didn't just come here to release another hostage for a fight. Ever since the day he laid eyes on Magik's special sword my brother has coveted it. She referred to it as the Soulsword forged from Limbo; however it was not the source of her abilities. After getting to know Magik I learned that her sword had several mystical properties, and I bet my brother is interested in exploiting them any way possible.

Marvel Girl went right after the Jeremiah who had held off for the time being. After sideswiping Blindfold knocking her off several yards away I went right for my half brother. I leaped midair from the spot I stood in now propelling towards Jeremiah accelerating with my telekinetic force. Once he saw me gunning towards him he flew right at me as we charged at each other airborne at full speed. We collided in the center as I uppercut him twice while managing to block his assaults. I hate this son of a bitch, or witch I should say!

"Give me back my sword prick," Magik shouted at Caliban as she teleported after him in another game of cat and mouse while he swung the blade at her.

"Marvel Girl, get Blindfold," I commanded telepathically seeing the chaos occurring, "I've got my brother! I need her abilities out of commission. Iceman, go after Avalanche and let Northstar go after Deacon Frost. You've got the rain, use it! Everyone else stay on target. Unleash hell!" The battle continued on as the group had spread out through the several miles of emptiness to separate the Disorders. Even though we were nowhere near civilization the fear of our scrimmage being spotted still lingered in the back of my mind.

"Where's the sword dick face," I demanded after knocking Jeremiah down a large crater that is at least five stories high deep down below. We splashed around jabbing and kicking each other around the large circular crater that is filled ankle high with murky puddles of rain water.

" _Sorry, I need to borrow it asshole!"_ Jeremiah snapped back.

"Let me guess, it's all part of this big master plan of yours you deranged megalomaniac? Is this your handwork as well?" I asked while slamming him into the muddy ground.

" _I guess you'll just have to wait and see Acolyte. Besides, it's not as if you took something that belongs to me."_

"Your skank cousin or the Grand Hall," I snickered back. His eyes squinted at me right before he pelted me with a swift knee to the balls. "Nice try dick, but you forget I'm a male cheerleader. Getting hit in the nuts is nothing new to me," I laughed back returning the favor, something he definitely is not used to getting kneed in the balls. "That looks like it hurts, my bad brother!"

" _Asshole,"_ Jeremiah screamed as green flames burst from his palms. I leaped backwards as the two of distanced ourselves in the circle. We engaged each other once more, my blue flame colliding at the center of his green flame dueling once more. The entire sinkhole that was dull from the dripping rain now illuminated from our energy discharge that flickered throughout the radius.

Jeremiah protruded a barrage of flames that burnt the barriers I held up after changing up the usual duel of power utilizing a defensive strategy. It threw him off expecting a charge of blue ice flame each time or pure kinetic bolts of energy, but instead I repelled his attacks sending them bouncing off the walls causing explosions of all sorts. My sixth sense hearing informed me that the fight above was no less incognito as we had planned, hearing the Orders all dominating the competition with massive force. Plus we managed to retrieve the hostage once more. Hell yeah, were we fucking whopping their asses!

Although I did not sense the two others that aided us, Cannonball and Shadow-Kitten or whatever her name is, we knew they were safe. I wondered what had happened to the young man I saved but I was tied up still fighting my brother in the rain and all. We switched over to another competition of pure kinetic energy colliding at the center as the two of us tried to overpower one another until my wings ascended. My stream intensified as my wings ascended forcing Jeremiah to stumble back, slamming into the muddy dirt wall.

" _I hate those fucking wings! First you gain these fucking wings from saving your frozen boyfriend and then I find out you take our Grand Mother Fucking Hall and piss on it like a dog does to a fire hydrant, claiming it yours you piece of shit!"_

"Hash tag go fuck yourself," I cursed back. "I earned these fucking wings is because I sacrificed my own life to save my friend, my mentor, and one of many of my loved ones who I would easily trade my life for. Maybe you can't have the Grand Hall yet because of all this bullshit you're causing brother! You say you're ultimate goal is to making this land and humanity better, but all I see is a desperate envious pathetic excuse of a witch so sickened by vengeance the only thing you plan on bringing is terror and death. The Order of Acolyte will triumph over you so give it your best damn shot you piece of shit!"

" _Don't make wishes you will soon regret dear brother for what I've got in store for you is far beyond anything you can comprehend. Soon the Disorder and their armies will annihilate each and every last one of you..."_

"Except Marvel Girl," I interrupted stating the truth. Jeremiah's face twisted, darting at me pinning me into the wall on the opposite end.

" _Except Marvel Girl..."_ Jeremiah mocked before we were disrupted by numerous sounds that had the entire team on high alert.

I heard in the distance a faint crying noise from some sort of creature out there. Being in this incredibly deep sinkhole made it difficult to make out what exactly is taking place, but it sounded as if a third party had approached in the distance from Northstar and Iceman's thoughts. Whoever it is made the Disorders pause for a second in the tracks. However it was the final sound, a very familiar one had both the Orders and Disorders flustered. Loud sirens from helicopters, cars, SUVs, and trucks filled with swat like task forces were in route and approaching rapidly. Agents! Shit, Fuck My Life!

"We need to leave fast," Magik insisted as she teleported towards her brother Colossus.

"How much time do we have," I asked telepathically hoping Marvel Girl would be able to reply.

"One minute tops," Iceman replied. He shocked himself realizing he once again used telepathy at a much higher level. This time he stretched his mind out to get inside the heads of one of the agents.

"Magik when I say the word you grab Husk, Iceman, and Colossus," I instructed telepathically while still managing to keep Jeremiah occupied return to our fight club style punches. "Northstar and Marvel Girl, you two come head towards me when I give the signal. Until then keep these bloodsuckers fighting."

"Acolyte, are you sure..." Marvel Girl started to inquire anticipating my intentions. Her skepticism was not so much on the fact we were continuing the fight rather than making a break right here and now, but what I am attempting to do after I gave the signal. Jeremiah stopped for a second not sure if he should continue to fight once they got closer. This time I initiated the fight maneuvering around him as I lifted him midair before I slammed him back down again into the puddle of mud.

" _Finish them,"_ Jeremiah roared as the fight continued on with rage filled in his words. It is the hugest risk as the choppers zipped their way towards the scene with spot lights flashing down on the group.

"This is Agent Thirteen," the intercom of the megaphone shouted over the engines of the helicopters and the pouring rain thundering above us. "You are all under..."

"Now," I signaled. Magik snagged her brother Colossus then Iceman who had grabbed Husk on the way with his ice slide. Northstar zipped Marvel Girl to my side causing Jeremiah to halt the moment she appeared in front of him. He looked confused as hell when I grinned at him, "thanks."

" _For what..."_ Jeremiah started to say before Northstar and Marvel Girl grabbed onto my hands.

"This better work," Marvel Girl muttered.

"Trust us it will," Northstar told her as the energy between us intensified. Soon we were surrounded by a luminous blue and white light. My middle finger went up as Jeremiah's face dissipated once we were fully engulfed by the essence that illuminated, warping us back to the Grand Hall where the rest of the Orders were standing cluttered around the light. Their jaws dropped once they witnessed firsthand.

"Computer," I barked as the holographs emerged of the current area we just bounced from. The whole raining deserted area became surrounded by several authority type vehicles both land and air made. The Disorder of the Jeremiah, no, let's just call them the Disorders for now were now the one's caught at the scene of the crime instead of us this time, turning the tables for once. They attacked with little force, all using their vampire speed to flee but at least this time Agent Twenty Three and her government goons now had proof of their existence. "Round two goes to the Order of the Acolyte! Take that fucker!"
Chapter 18 Flying in Blind

Even though we had won this scrimmage tonight it was clearly more than just another matchup right before the finally. Jeremiah not only wanted to see how the Disorders would match up against us, but he went after Magik's sword again. Thankfully our superhero allies retrieved our hostage but we had yet to hear back from them or the condition our hostage is in. It wasn't clear what took place but for the moment our team was preoccupied with another situation at hand. Agent Thirteen's face had popped up on the screen indicating she is calling one of us. Damn it!

"Good evening, Order of the Acolyte how can we help you," I greeted the voice as the computer answered the call on my command, "hold please."

The team had gathered around towards the granite table of the Grand Hall where we could all view through the holographs with multiple screens showing. Some were live video feeds, other screens replayed our battle, and another screen had the blond agents face picture up. It was only a phone call since their technology could not breach the operating system of the Grand Hall with even their best hackers. "Let's hash this shit out now before we take this call. Homegirl can wait on hold."

"Dick move," Pete laughed as he air high fived me from his seat on the other end of the table with approval.

"What happened to the Disorders," Rachel inquired staring at the scene of the crime.

"Jeremiah and the Disorders disband shortly after your exit Miss Summers," the computer replied as the screen replayed their typical vampire blurry scatter. "They only caused minimal damage as they retreated towards any of the authorities."

"Were you able to track Jeremiah and the Disorders whereabouts computer?" Bobby inquired remembering the drones we had cloaked throughout the perimeter.

"The drones that are still intact are doing surveillance over the areas where traces of the vampires' tracks were discovered," the digital female voice responded. Seriously computer and I need to have some words about this everyone commands my computer system bullshit!

"Keep us posted computer," Jean Paul stated. I glared at him with a nasty angered look by the fact the newest member of the team now had the capability to command my computer even though we did totally fuck and make love the night before. Fuck Jean Paul is hot!

"Josh," Bobby interrupted instantly when he noticed my mind drifting off. "The hostage, what happened to him?"

"Oh dear," Paige muttered. "My brother Sam, what happened to him and...?"

"Kitty," Pete whispered under his breath, "computer where are they?" As commanded, the newest screen had displayed two drone video of the tunnels right when Sam and Kitty had arrived. The drones had followed them into the tunnels on opposite ends. We watched as Sam flew Kitty through the mess and debris underneath. Equipment of some sorts apparently had been transported through this underground passageway. I was baffled expecting this to be another hidden vampire safe route now curious as to what large amounts of equipment did my brother's scheme involve.

The two had finally reached a corridor inside the tunnels where some bloodsuckers surrounding the hostage including Mordechi. The young man that I vaguely remember from the night I saved him and at Suit and Tie was shackled up tightly with his arms and legs all tied down almost as if he had escaped at one point from the bloodsuckers. That seemed over the top for a regular human being but Kitty had easily phased through wall from one side. Sam was flying around charging at the vampires while Mordechi blurred away from the scene. In seconds they had the hostage in their possession when everyone had dropped to the ground. What the hell!

The footage from that moment on started to fade out from interference with the drones of some sort. The other bloodsuckers vanished shortly after. We saw that the guy had whispered something to Sam that had him zipping with his force charge now dragging Kitty and the freed prisoner with great hast flying at great velocity. Then static took over the camera from a massive explosion underneath. They had bombs set off to blow once Mordechi was cleared from the blast radius. Paige and Pete looked puzzled completely because she sensed that they had made it out just fine.

"What happened to them," Illyana asked concerned for their safety.

"Hold on," Rachel stated as she stretched her mind out trying to find them telepathically. "They're close but they can't find us."

"And the prisoner," Jean Paul questioned.

"I can't make him out," Rachel admitted. I was not aiding her at the time because I was focusing on the footage repeating again. "It's strange; they're not alone but..."

"I'll be right back," I stated flying out the Grand Hall up the driveway passing through the vines. I motioned my hand at the vines to remain open for our guest. I landed right in front of the entrance feeling for the trio. Rachel might have answered the question in my mind about the hostage's imprisonment but I did not want that revealed for the time being until the time is right.

The first thought I picked up on is neither of our allies, but he clearly now picked up on my presence. A few minutes later I heard the strange footsteps that I previously heard in the forest the night before as a pair of yellow eyes slowly emerged from the bushes. I expected to see another creature approach however the yellow eyes were fading as the man I saved from the freeway walked out along with Kitty and Sam following behind him.

"Holy shit," I muttered as I put two and two together. I reached my hand out feeling for any form of clothing I could think of lying around in the Grand Hall as jacket levitated out into my hand.

"We've been looking for you everywhere," Sam grunted.

"You three look a little beat up," I mentioned seeing they had some sort of adventure. "Follow me, let's chat inside!"

We headed through the opened vines slowly making our way downward into the depths that led to the Grand Hall. Then it dawned on me,

"How are you doing...?" I started inquiring the hostage when I realized this entire time I never knew his name.

"Andrew," the young man replied, "Or Drew."

"I'm sorry that this happened to you Drew," I apologized feeling terrible another victim was put in middle of this mess. "Did they hurt you?"

"Not necessarily, but I did manage to escape from them several times," he replied.

"You didn't tell us he was..." Kitty started to say.

"Sorry I normally don't ask that sort of thing in the middle of saving someone who was tossed off the freeway interchange," I interrupted right away. We slowly descended down the driveway while they described the details of what had taken place while we were dealing with the vampire henchmen. I inched behind the three already regretting what I was about to do. Without a sound my telepathy linked with each of their minds. Some of the information Sam and Kitty obtained needed to be kept from the rest of the Orders for the time being. "Drew, I know you can hear me," I stated telepathically," don't look back at me so the others don't question what I am about to tell you, understand?"

"Yes," Drew replied telepathically back. I instructed him as to our dilemma, "Josh Lobos, or the Acolyte of Humanity from my understanding."

"Good," I responded to him without a sound. Kitty could sense some sort of non verbal conversation was taking place but her distain for me had her assuming I am simply talking shit about her, which for once I wasn't. I rolled my eyes behind her hoping she saw that at least.

We returned into the Grand Hall as the team had slightly dispersed from the meeting table since most of us were still in our uniforms. The walk down must have taken longer than expected by Jean Paul's immediate rush to my side with Bobby following behind him. Pete went to his lover, yuck, and Paige went to check on her brother while the rest lingered in the background still reviewing the footage. Two faces now appeared on the phone screen, Agent Twenty and the other being the infamous Agent Maria Hill, both still on hold.

Jean Paul and Bobby both shot me dirty ass jelly ass looks when they both saw another guy in my arms that was still slightly injured from the events that took place. Sam went to his sister Paige while Meow and Pete started making out. I wonder if she's ever phased through him while fucking? That would be too way awkward to imagine. The three new arrivals to the Grand Hall stood in awe not expecting to find this enormous hall obviously built by the mystical ancestors.

"What happened to him," Rachel inquired suspiciously. Miss Summers is not fool and she could tell there is something up.

"His name is Andrew, or just Drew," Sam stated. "We found him all beat up like this." I focused on Sam's mind purposely scanning it to make sure he informed them of only certain details for the time being.

"The other you," Drew stated," he took me the night of Suit and Tie because of someone you had taken from him. I ran into him thinking it was Josh the entire time. He brought me outside for a moment and one of those vamps fucking snatched me up."

"You don't seem so frightened for someone who just got kidnapped by vampires of all things," Illyana noted. "I can teleport and I was scared for my life."

"It's hard not be shocked these days once a man with wings saves your life from a situation humanly impossible to accomplish. Besides, the existence of vampires doesn't surprise me," Andrew replied hesitantly as he looked right at me once we had him lying in the bed of the extended two story add on to the Grand Hall.

"Drew this is important," Bobby informed him as he knelt by his side with his head tilted as if he is attempting to read his mind. "Did Jeremiah, the other Josh give you any information that like dates and coordinates?" I stretched my mind out but Bobby's head shot right up at me once I did that. Bobby next to Rachel could feel my mind infiltrating their brainwaves. Rachel had also watched from the distance curiously.

"The lake," Drew muttered, "I overheard the witch mentioned the base at the top of the mountain." He stopped for a second breathing deeply from the pain still aching inside.

"Big Bear Lake," Pete asked looking in my direction. I didn't have to read his mind to know what he is thinking about.

"No surprise there," I muttered, "I should have known he would be operating in the vicinity of my hometown, kind of. Did he give you anything specific, like a time and date?"

"How exactly did you escape," Jean Paul questioned curiously.

"Later," I barked not wanting to get off topic. It is bad enough the constant beep of the agents on hold wasn't bothersome enough. "Andrew please try and remember," I pleaded now worried that Jeremiah did not keep up his end of the bargain.

"Jeremiah is his name right," Drew asked me. I simply nodded in response. "He was the one you were fighting on the freeway that night?" I nodded again.

"Time people," Illyana nagged.

"Your brother said the last full moon of the year. He mentioned the fact that he got the idea from one of your favorite movies that rhymes with Highlight." Drew answered slightly laughing deliriously, "Josh is he for real? Does he really intend to have some type of war with his vampire army on the mountain?" Now his tone became serious once saying the words out loud.

"You've been through a lot and I am so sorry that you were dragged into this," I spoke to him as I waved my hand over his head. "Rest now, you'll be home soon."

"Damn you're getting really good at that," Bobby stated. "So is he telling us the truth?"

"You tell me," I snapped back. Even in the state of things I could sense Bobby's mind reaching out the entire time. Rachel had the same expression on her face in regards to the fact that Bobby is showing more and more signs of having telepathic abilities. In some ways it seemed that ever since the seven of us finally came together our abilities were mimicking one another's. It isn't just Bobby either, but at the moment it wasn't one of the many topics at hand we needed to understand.

"Yes," Bobby answered a minute later, "I believe he is. Computer, what date does the last full moon on the year fall on?" Sometimes I really want to bitch slap my professor but I bit my lip because he is second in command.

"December fourteenth sir," the digital computer replied bringing up a small screen with details of the dates as well as maps of the Big Bear Lake perimeter.

"That's just one of three days out of the full moon cycle," Illyana noted. We all glanced at her oddly. "What, it's a witch thing!"

"Are you telling me Jeremiah plans on unleashing this catastrophic event just days before Christmas," Rachel inquired outraged even more than I was. Ever since the night she volunteered herself to be taken hostage by my brother to save Illyana; her personal involvement with Jeremiah has shifted in the oddest ways.

"Why are you acting so surprised Miss Summers?" I asked sarcastically. "Jeremiah insist that his master plan involved something of godlike proportion and what better time to do that than right before the holidays. His location isn't random either. Another angle to get under my skin being right above my hometown down below the mountain range, all part of his grand scheme. The real question we need to figure out is what he actually plans on doing up there."

"Kitty did you or Sam get a look at the type of equipment the vamps where transporting in the tunnels," Pete asked.

"Unfortunately we did not but I have some ideas," Kitty responded.

"Sam and Kitty," I stated," I truly wanted to thank the two of you both. I never wanted you involved and in order to keep the two of you out of this I need to return you to New York where you can inform the others. Let's hope Blindfold doesn't inform Jeremiah of your involvement but this might be bigger than just the seven of us. We are responsible and if this turns out to be more catastrophic than we thought, then we may need backup. Can I ask this one last favor of the two of you?"

"You've got it kid," Sam boasted, "We saw more than enough to acknowledge what the Disorders are capable of and we will do our best spread the word if need be."

"Illyana, if you would please." The three came together and in seconds vanished as the rest of us hustled back to the meeting table where our second debriefing awaited. Illyana reappeared and hustled towards the meeting table. Damn these agents!

"Put them on the line," I ordered the computer. Soon both agents were on the main screen with the sound wave bar recording the conversation. "Agent Twenty Seven, Agent Rude Skank, I presume you are calling in regards to the make believe brother and his undead band of hoodlums who just outran your entire team from what we are watching here."

"That's Agent Thirteen," she corrected me.

"What the hell was that Acolyte of Destruction?" Agent Hill barked over the other before she could start the interrogation. "You and your Orders resisted arrest."

"No we didn't Hill," Pete snapped, "We were there strictly to extract a hostage that was taken by these seven that call themselves the Disorder of the...."

"By the looks of things darling your teams failed to capture them," Paige joked.

"Careful their Guthrie," Hill warned. "We have footage of all fourteen individuals that were first spotted on the scene before seven of them disappeared."

"In their defense Agent Hill, the other seven that we identified are all malicious villains that from the looks of it appear to no longer be just super or alive anymore," Agent Ten added, "So far his stories are all matching up."

"She's right Hill," Bobby defended the agent. "Right now this team needs to prepare for this inevitable war with Jeremiah Limon, the real bad guy, and whatever vindictive plot he has prepared for us. Most of the vampires are working for Deacon Frost who was revived by the Coven of Angeles here by Jeremiah's hand."

"The Faceless Foe they used to call him," Agent Twenty Two noted. "Although the two have different mothers, they were born half Aztec gods."

"That information is still being investigated and right now I want a god damn better reason than a hostage for that nonsense back in Mentone," Agent Rude Bitch demanded. "As I recall, the director himself had put your team under strict lockdown."

"Your agency has no control over us," Illyana shouted.

"Do you think we wanted to be there Agents?" Rachel asked.

"Agent Thirty, I will only speak with you since Agent Snob Slut isn't being reasonable," I stated boldly.

"Thirteen," she corrected again. The obvious sound of the mute button clicked before she was back on the line. "Alright Acolyte, it's just me. Now, start from the beginning. Tell me more about the Disorder of the Faceless Foe and this war you keep ranting about."

Another hour went by as we argued back and forth about the situation that had taken place earlier tonight before we finally ended our heat discussion with Agent Thirteen. We had debriefed her on each member, many of them already familiar with given their history prior to being turned. There were many questions asked including why we bailed out which was the biggest part of the argument. I stressed repeatedly about the possibility of something catastrophic after explaining the witches casting spells over large bodies of water, but she was dismissive of those facts.

We all were exhausted still going over all the possibilities of what to expect both on the line of scrimmage on the night of the full moon and what real scheme truly awaits us. Unfortunately the agency is furious about this incident, even though realistically it was not seen by anyone other than the authorities themselves. They wanted to come detain us but after all the shouting and debating, she finally gave up. However she mentioned that if we were to go into war with the vampires, we were on our own by decree. I hate these dicks!

The night went on as we went over the footage of our battle from every angle. As much as I hated to put us in the spotlight once more, we needed to gain some more insight on how to defeat each and every member of the Disorders. We went over several dossiers about each individual analyzing their fighting skills and the use of their abilities while in combat. It helped watching some of the tricks they had used to try to take control of situation but we had done well this time. We still had to prepare and train to defend ourselves not only against the Disorders but the army that followed them. So far we knew it consisted of vampires and witches but there were still the variables of other players that may lurk onto the battlefield.

Blindfold is our biggest problem out of all the vampires in the group with Grim Reaper and Avalanche also being their stronger opponents. Her ability to see into the future is a huge advantage over us because she could see our every move. At least the presence of Rachel and I had some unusual affect on her but when it came to preparations, the argument however is the fact that once we left the Grand Hall she could predict our intentions. Our biggest obstacle is to train and learn how to decimate the Disorders without their knowledge of our plans, or in others words finding a way loophole around the future seer.

I assured the Order the Acolyte that even though the actuality of our situation is that even though odds were against us I am one hundred percent sure we are going to triumph. Time is on Jeremiah's side but I had some things that I kept hidden from each member of this team acknowledging that it is safer to keep certain details out since we couldn't telepathically protect the entire team twenty four seven. If we were to succeed on the night of the last full moon of the year, we had to be ready. They doubted me for quite some time but after Jeremiah's unexpected visit to the Grand Hall, his rant about the Voice had given me an idea on how to possibly go around the whole time issue. Although we had a close to a month until the night we all stared at each other with the same expression on our faces. War is coming and we are flying in blind!
Chapter 19 Chasing Cars

The day before the last full moon of the year...

Several weeks had passed since the two nights of fun, love, and chaos that had taken place. Winter had arrived with a chilly blast of random thunderstorms with heave downfall that gloomed over many of the days ever since. It can be hard to be sure if the causes of this unusual behavioral weather pattern is truly due to Mother Nature or is it the works of my brother Jeremiah. They kept calling it El Niño but the areas these storms occurred are all areas that were interest of the Coven of Angeles that claimed they were forced by the vampires to cast whatever they were possessed into conjuring. Another group that in my opinion is questionable is the coven members like the recently captive Serena the Siren who despised us. I wouldn't put it past the witches if they some of them would be on the battlefield the next night even if they claim to have been forced to do Jeremiah's dirty work.

The Order of the Acolyte continued to practice, train, and study our opponents using the holographic train sessions designed by the computer in the Grand Hall, utilizing all the space inside to truly demonstrate our full capabilities. Thankfully Rachel, Bobby, and I were capable of maintain the information in our heads without the fear of Blindfold discovering our possible hidden agenda. I couldn't even share the information with Jean Paul or the others and each night we wiped their memories clean from anything critical to our success. The goal now is to hope the seven of us could be prepared to do whatever is necessary to stop this army of the undead, shadowed hell hounds, a siren, witches, possible zombies thanks to Grim Reaper and the rest of the Disorders.

Overwhelmed is an understatement when it came to this. It showed on my scared up face that the war ahead mentally and emotionally had taken a toll on me. The entire team could tell the night before when I had snapped several times at everyone, lashing out like a maniac uncontrollably at times. Today Bobby had taken me off very early in the morning, first to Redlands to have lunch and then went to visit my parent real quick just to stop in and tell them I loved them. If they only knew this could possibly be the last time I may every see them again but if that ended up being the case it is better to keep them in the dark in order to spare their lives from whatever twisted scheme that involved hurting them.

Jean Paul is agitated by the mere fact Bobby and I had gone on this day long adventure without him or any other members of the team. At first I made a statement about the possibility of bring someone else just to put Jean Paul's mind at easy but Bobby insisted that it was only the two of us since we both now had telepathic capabilities that can block Caliban, Blindfold, and Karma from sensing our presence nearby while we scoped out the compound my brother Jeremiah and his Disorders were operating out of. However, that was the plan Bobby told everyone. Once we hit the road making our way up towards our destination I could tell something is up Professor Bobby Drake' sleeve because he was stalling taking his time. It made me wonder if Jean Paul may have been right. Not that I wanted him with us, things were awkward between the three of us these last few months forcing us to divide them up at times during our training sessions after a few quarrels. What the fuck is wrong with these guys? Regardless of whatever feelings are taking place we are about to go into war!

Highway Eighteen is a road that went through my very hometown of Redlands that just also happened to be another route up to Big Bear Mountain. Once you got off the Ten Freeway and drove through parts of Redlands until you hit the highway. It ran up into the town portion of Mentone, the outskirts where we had our last scrimmage in the rain with the Disorders. As we passed through we hit many detours from the creeks overflowing onto the roads but Bobby's four wheeled SUV handled it just fine. A little less than an hour after driving up the steep dangerous and slippery road we pulled up to a nice snow covered little cabin that is right off the lake shore. We pulled in as Bobby parked and got out.

"Where are we Professor Drake," I inquired suspiciously.

"I rented this cabin out after pulling a few strings through this corporation I know," Bobby explained. He thought I was stupid but I knew exactly which company he was referring to. "Let's get this stuff inside real quick then we can get a better idea of we are going to be at tomorrow night."

The two of us had dropped our stuff off inside the covered patio of the nicely secluded cabin before we headed down the snow covered path to the lake shore. It was snowing lightly, a rare thing that you only ever see in the living in the valleys and flat lands of Southern California. Snowflakes swirled around the air dancing around from the breeze of the wind. The water levels had risen fairly high looking around, something that had me worried in the back of my mind yet the sounds from lake were calming. I used to come up here all the time with my friend from high school and the lake was always my favorite place to visit.

"Across the lake," Bobby instructed me, "If you use that special vision of yours you can see it most likely see it from here. That's Jeremiah's new base of operation." I did as I was told and he absolutely correct. It matched the schematics we came across from some additional knowledge we gained from a third party source. Security guards, humans surprisingly, were out there watching over the entire perimeter in order to stop any early breaches. Thankfully I had one gift that helped us overcome those obstacles once with, technology.

"I see it," I informed Bobby scoping out Jeremiah's hidden base from this angle of the lakeside. It is no surprise his compound is out here. It is entirely secluded from the town itself blending in with the other massive estates all spread out along the lakeside. The land surrounding it is massive including with a large yard that spread out to the edge of the water. The property even had a docking port. It most likely was used to import and export various items from one end of the lake to the other. At least now we had an idea of the ground we were working with when we reconvene one last time with the rest of the Orders later that night.

During this time I had not noticed that Bobby is busy in the background doing something entirely else. My mind was so focused on the establishment across the water I had no idea he had been creating magnificent designs of snowflakes parading through the air. The stream of snowflakes at first did not catch my attention until I heard to chiming sound of ice developing from the lake water.

Soon the flakes were swirling around me in a rhythmic pattern that finally distracted me completely. Bobby walked up towards me with his hands waving around in the air controlling the snowflakes dancing around while two pairs of ice skate where dangling over his shoulders. "Put these on," Bobby demanded. "Let's go ice skating. You need this, some down time. Just some good old fashion fun." He gleamed grabbing a flask out of his jacket that was not there before. He took a shot then handing it to me.

"You want to go ice skating," I asked completely puzzled.

"Yes, I want the two of us two go ice skating."

"Okay," I agreed hesitantly unsure of Bobby's intentions. He yanked me away from the entire team telling them we will see them at some point tonight with no reason whatsoever only to want to hang out and enjoy a round of ice skating. Even if he brought me out here genuinely to help me relax, why not bring the rest of them team with us. What is Bobby Drake up to?

"Trust me you need this," Bobby insisted as he put on his skates.

"I trust you Bobby, I think," I joked with him. I quickly put the skates on and stalked over towards the edge of the lake where Bobby had frozen the water to a great depth making a large arena platform for the two of us enough to make circles and donuts once we stepped onto the ice. "This isn't going to fall from under our feet?"

"Do you think I would do this if I wasn't sure you wouldn't collapse on us Joshua," Bobby assured me using my full first name, "Trust me."

"I do trust you Iceman," I teased back gliding towards him, "it's that ice cold lake water I don't trust." I giggled for once as the two of us skated onto the arena Bobby created while the snowflakes continued to dance around us in harmony which is a beautiful sight. Is Bobby Drake being romantic?

"So you approve," Bobby muttered under his breath as a grin grew on his face.

"Cheater," I yelled throwing a baby telekinetic tap as I accelerated around him.

"It's still something I have to get used to," Bobby fibbed.

"Sure it is," I mocked back. He came to a halt as his arms reached out for me as he grabbed at my waist once I was close enough as he pulled me into his body. It felt different but nice being so close to Bobby in his normal flesh form. He is still warm for the most part as me he held up against his chest in a surprise act of affection. Not that this isn't the first time that Bobby had behaved in this odd manner, but the most bothersome part about it is why. Is he doing this because of his jealousy and disliking of our unofficial relationship or is it something...

"I'm not jealous," Bobby scolded me although he should not be listening in on my thoughts. It is bad enough he knew from day one how to block out my telepathy but now this mind reading shit is annoying me slightly. "Jean Paul is just a cocky asshole who is rushing into things because you saved him. He still is grieving inside for his true love. You and I however have something much more special. Our love is real!" Holy shit did he just say he loved me?

"My apologies Bobby truly for my confusion but last time I checked you were..."

"Checked with who Gossip Girl," Bobby stated, "your sources?"

"You've never said that you were..." I started to say but held back.

"Because you never actually asked the person himself," Bobby interjected.

"Are you high," I snapped back. "We've had this conversation many times before."

"First of all Half Baked yes we may have discussed the topic but you've never actually asked me directly." Bobby giggled a little as he grabbed my hand twisting be around on the ice in a close circle.

"No Bobby I swear you've at least hinted that you weren't. Besides, who like just walks up to someone and just asks that sort of question?"

"I technically never ever said I am anything indefinitely," Bobby answered after now placing one hand behind my back as if we were dancing. "In my defense, that's all," Bobby whispered in my ear as he lowered the side of his head onto my shoulder.

Torn is the simplest way I could describe every emotion that ran throughout body at very second once I put two and two together. I suddenly held my breath now conflicted by the instincts of my heart telling me to do one thing while my conscious is conflicted over the fact that there is love inside me for Jean Paul as well. During these last few months Jean Paul and I were dating at least doing things when time allotted us, although we never made it official. Not to say that Bobby and I also spent a lot of quality time together as well, something that started reflecting a whole new side of Robert I had never witnessed until now.

"Thank you for doing this Bobby," I mentioned breaking the silence while the two of us had drifted off into a state of mind that had both our minds and hearts in conflict with one another. The beats of my heart intensified every moment the two of us had contact with each other. "It's like a winter wonderland. A fantasy of beauty brought to life by a god."

"You still believe I am like you, a god?"

"Yes, I think there is more to you than you can ever imagine. You truly are a god in my eyes Bobby Drake," I answered truthfully feeling the adrenaline rushing inside.

Now things were heating up on this skating ring as we slowed down in our embraced turns when Bobby's other hand reached up behind my neck, holding my head ever so gently. His stunning blue eyes now pierced down at my with a twinkle of light in them, while he stood there for a few moments just looking down at my face while the other hand stroked my cheek. My head went down for a second as I sighed from the delicate erotic movement of his finger, taking in a deep breath as my eyes closed only for a second.

"I..." Bobby started replying but stumbled with whatever words he was trying to form. "I want you," Bobby whispered as his lips brushed slowly against my lips. Every impulse from my brain kept repeating Jean Paul's name in my head but my heart had taken over my physical response. I reciprocated now locking into a deep passionate kiss with my best friend, someone who although I may have fanaticized about before is now really happening. I let loose from any restrain as the passionate long overdue kiss continued. "You're mine," Bobby muttered between our tongues caressing one another.

"But..."

"No," Bobby demanded as his lips moved to my neck making moan instantly as my boner now pulsated against his stomach, "No more Jean Paul, no more Julio, no more Justin."

"Wait I told you about that," I interrupted even though he had caught me in this seductive affection that I couldn't help but give in.

"You talk too much when you're drunk," he mocked grabbing out the flask as to two of us took another shot. "Now shut up and kiss me," Bobby demanded. Without a thought we returned to our passionate make out session as we moved slowly off the lake turned ice skating ring and into the cabin. My head was swirling with questions about why here and now, but this isn't just anyone I am just hooking up with. This is Bobby Drake and by the feel of things this was more than just a hook up.

Without even noticing the two of us had somehow managed to make our way inside faster than I expected, given our inability at the moment to let each other go as he lips started moving down to my neck. I had always felt deeply for Bobby and I knew he did as well but never like this. The questions, the doubts, the hesitations, and every other thing going on were pushed away by pure desire for a man who I had admired since the beginning. It isn't a secret that I had a crush on my mentor and now the deed is finally happening. I wanted it just as much as Bobby did, even though I knew there would be ramifications after today, but at that moment I didn't care.

While we were slowly maneuvering our way into the bedroom, music slowly turned on as the fire place blazed off to the side. I had expected to walk into another base like operation only to find this was a romantic getaway and that is exactly what is happening. Immediately my telepathy scanned the whole area stretching out as far as I could while being distracted once Bobby gently bit my lip to get my attention.

"Relax," Bobby whispered into his ear as he brushed up next to me. "Jean Paul can't fly over here or any of the others without being spotted by the Disorders. There is a reason why I brought you here tonight."

"Why is that Bobby? Why now?"

"If this truly is the last day we have together than I wanted it to be with you, the man I love."

"I love you too Bobby," I repeated instantly even though I had also told Jean Paul I loved him as well. The truth is I loved them both and up until this day I had never expected Bobby Drake to first of all confess his love making him gay based on his actions here. My face must have shown the doubt that I had but he now grabbed me up pulling me to the bed. Bobby reached under my shirt and pulled it over, tossing it to the ground. His hands ran up the sides of my body once more before he yanked me back into his chest as we engaged in another kiss.

"I can't watch anymore when you should have been mine from the start," Bobby whispered into my ear as he stripped off his shirt revealing his tone slightly hairy chest masculine body. The blood inside me is now boiling as he reached down and met my lips that made my wings ascend full erect, along with another appendage. His eyes widened in fascination watching my appendages erect that had him in awe. "Beautiful can't even describe the marvelous creature I'm looking at."

"Oh Bobby," I moaned as he caressed my up body with his finger moving downward as we both tumbled around the bed in our boxers. I managed to get on top of him now kissing his neck causing him to moan. My lips slowly trailed down from his neckline down his chest until I had reached his belly button with his happy trail, showing me how excited the man truly is. I kissed his stomach pulling down his underwear now revealing his magnificent godlike penis pulsating with one desire, to be serviced.

"Oh Josh," Bobby moaned back now in a trance while my mouth slowly inhaled his manhood that felt phenomenal. "Don't stop!"

"Yes sir," I teased back as I continued pleasuring him. He maneuvered around while I began servicing him when he returned the favor switching to the sixty-nine position. He pulled off my boxers slowly while kissing the insides of my legs as he made his way caressing my testicles and moving up the shaft. Soon I moaned stopping once I felt his mouth on mine erect cock until I resumed allowing myself to give in. I am in heaven! I never wanted this to stop!

Soon the two of us were back in a missionary position kissing each other once again. Bobby slowly started to part my legs, placing his dick closer to my bottom. We gyrated for a moment when he paused looking at me intently for a second without saying a word. He didn't need to say anything for me to understand what he wanted. I knew how terrible it is especially since I had made Jean Paul wait all that time, but that is a different situation. This isn't just anyone and with the perfect arrangement of slow songs playing in the background, there isn't a doubt in my mind. I wanted this and I simply nodded in response.

Professor Drake had certainly prepared this little event having the necessities for our love making session today. There were lube and condoms already out on the drawer that helped not kill the mood.

"Are you sure," Bobby asked me with concern in his voice.

"I'm sure," I replied. He reached down again to kiss me. Soon he began above me again placing my legs at a perfect angle as his erect penis slowly penetrated gentle inside me. I bit my lip for a moment from the initial start but comfort came when l felt Bobby's hand reach for both of hands to hold onto. He inched himself further inside me as I moaned from the pulsating appendage now inside me making us one. I slid further down allowing the rest of large membrane to enter my body as he moaned in pure desire.

Soon he started gyrating slowly going back and forth as he gazed down at me making sure that he was not hurting me. He wasn't. In fact it was one of the most incredible and sensational feelings I had ever encountered before, excluding my time with Jean Paul of course. However what was taking place right now felt different in a way I couldn't describe and Bobby is right about that. We did have something special and right now proved it. We were making love in this beautifully designed log cabin off the lake in the winter wonder land he created.

The song Chasing Cars by Snow Patrol started playing as he began to move a little quicker but still with a passionate thrust as the two of us were making love. He had my favorite love song now playing in the background, something only he would know to do being as close as we had become throughout the years. We were climaxing at the same time to the slow but sensual beat of the song when he collapsed on top of me as he kissed my forehead before kissing me, still inside me. He was about to pull out when I held his arm wanting him to stay exactly where he was, laying there inside me. Holy shit that was Marvelous!

We held each other still in the same position catching our breath after the first completely unexpected outburst of desire as he and both kissed each other back and forth while listening to the song. He still was inside me hard as a rock that I had no complaints about. He pulsated enough that indicated he is ready to go again. Just as the song started fading out my mind had randomly thought of another song completely opposite of the genre playing when the music player had changed into the hardcore beats of the song Fuck You like an Animal by the Nine Inch Nails started playing. Bobby's face gleamed when he realized that song was in my mind.

"Okay," Bobby giggled as his gyrating continued as he flipped me over for a very different form of love making, hardcore fucking!

My inter conflict of my actions still waivered on so many levels while this all had occurred. I became intoxicated by the love between us that I had once imagined only in my dreams is now coming to life. There is no denying the fact that I have wanted Bobby Drake in this way prior to becoming the Acolyte and discovering he was Iceman. I couldn't count how many times Bobby and I were together having these deep drunk moments where I felt that pure chemistry building up but neither of us ever crossed than line until today. Hell I didn't even know my professor is even gay, although students on campus speculated once he developed a friendship with me. Over the years I had acknowledged his previous flings thus why I dislike Lorna and Kitty. They at one time had something I imagined was never fathomable. Am I wrong to be acting on feelings that were honestly very mutual?

Yet over the last few months I had been also grown incredibly strong feelings for Jean Paul who in actuality is still a person I am getting to know. Jean Paul had just shown up last year when he became assistant athletic director of the university that made him a part of my cheerleading world. I never liked him at first only because of the whole scholarship cutback thing that went towards his salary, even though I knew he had no part in that. We never made our relationship official only consider ourselves unofficially dating.

Dating for the new millennial is completely different from going out on a date here and there like it was back in the day. Sex is usually always a given at some point down the line and it was pretty much a relationship without the title leaving loose ends like this situation up in the air. Jean Paul in some instances still showed signs of remorse secretly over his true love for his ex lover Kyle that was killed during the Downtown Showdown. There is no doubt Jean Paul and I loved each other too, but to what degree? Is this what Bella, Sookie, Kate from Lost, and Serena from Gossip Girl felt like in their love triangles? Were they just as Alanis Morissette torn minus the crossed eye bear like I am?

The skepticisms flooding my thoughts were calmed once Bobby and I had finished hours later lying the bed slowly caressing one another's body using our fingers sliding them ever so gently. I felt around his bare hairy chest and abs in this manner for the first time admiring all the man Bobby truly is. At times I would peck gently certain areas of his naked body as the two of us careful examined each other in delight. His hand started moving up the sides of my waist as he inched his way until one of his hands was able to touch the tip of my wings.

"Don't be so nervous," I teased, "Is it the wings?"

"Is what the wings," Bobby repeated oddly.

"That finally found me attractive enough to build up the courage to express your true feelings?"

"No," Bobby smiled back with a laugh. "Josh I think I have always had an attraction towards you, before the wings, before Jean Paul, and before the ascension of your abilities." He examined me again now caressing his hands on the feathers of my wings feeling the smooth texture against his skin. "I will admit those wings make you even more and more irresistible each and every day. I watch your beauty illuminate when I watch you standing there so striking with your wings gleaming under the moonlight. Not to mention the fact that it should be me holding you, not Jean Paul or anyone else."

"Why now?"

"Because Josh if tomorrow night is the last time we do see each other heaven forbid, I wanted to show you how much I actually loved you. Yes it is wrong of me to wait until now and after tomorrow if we survive..."

"When we succeed," I corrected him.

"When we survive this," he continued emphasizing the survive word more than once," than we will figure out all of this. Figure out us, I promise. But for now, let's enjoy the moment before night falls and we had to return for our last rendezvous."

"Of course," I replied as his lips met mine once again with a gentle touch. His lips were cool yet still soft that far exceeded my imaginary kisses from those numbers of times I had wet dreams involving the very deeds taking place as we speak. We laid together just holding each other inside the cabin before we jumped in the hot tub to my surprise and slowly got ready from there, taking our time of course given it was still early in the afternoon of pure desire and passion right before the big war the following night.

"Then promise me you will sleep by my side for the rest of the day until dusk," Bobby muttered into my ear as his nibbled at it ever so sexual.

"Promise me that we keep this between ourselves until after all of this," I pleaded, "Drama is the last thing I needed amongst us and if..."

"Josh I will do whatever you ask me," Bobby interjected hushing me up before I got worked up over the love triangle dilemma. "Let's rest. We've got a lot of work ahead of us."

"You're right," I concurred spooning closer into his naked body. I listened to the flames blazing in the fireplace in the background. For a cold man his flesh is warm and his scent is ever so breathtaking. I closed my eyes starting to drift. "We need real sleep before we prepare to unleash..."
Chapter 20 Seven Army Nation

Iceman, Northstar, Colossus, Marvel Girl, Magik, Husk, and I the Acolyte all returned to the Grand Hall for one final rundown of what the seven of us were bringing to the table. The way Colossus looked at it, the Order of the Acolyte had become a Seven Army Nation like the hit songs from the White Stripes. His ideology to it is that there are seven of us acting as an army battling against the enemy nation, in this case the Disorder of the Faceless Foe and the vampire army and whatever other dark creatures of the night stand behind them.

Iceman and I had returned to the Grand Hall last having to tie up some loose strings while we were on the mountain top, including getting better surveillance of the compound right off the far end of the Big Bear Lake. It was acres wide giving us ample room for a large confrontation against an army of the undead and the Disorders. Tracks from the holographic maps in front of us at the table indicated that equipment of sorts was either transported into or out of the estate. The extravagant complex spoke for itself, almost looking like an older castle like wannabe compound built many years ago made for the vampires that probably own the land. Jeremiah should not have bitched about bases of operations. First that mother fucker had a whole tower in Downtown Los Angeles and now a lakefront compound! And he's bitching about my mother fucking Grand Hall! Oh hell no!

Northstar had questioned the necessity of our extended all day mission but Iceman reassured him that it was for the best of the team that the two of us went since we had telepathic abilities to block us since we were getting close to their territory. It helped that we did visit my parents giving us an alibi. Marvel Girl had agreed with our decision but still had a skeptical look on her face but let it go since we had much larger issues at hand. Plus the mission did provide us with a better more defined layout of the battleground we were working with which would help with the last simulation training for the night. With Blindfold waiting for us to emerge from the one place she can't predict whatever our possible future holds, this last run was critical.

We geared up entirely with the upgraded battle designed swat like suits mixed with that special material used for many of the superheroes outfits out there. They were all black with several compartments and a utility belt that for the moment was empty but were ready for the ammo when the time is right. Some of the guns, knives, and daggers were provided inside the vault while others were acquired from third party sources. We made sure to have plenty of silver bullets and stakes of silver and wood in hand. The final piece of our suit is the newer integrated smart phone link built on the inside of the right glove with the smart watch on the left hand, keeping us connected with the computer of the Grand Hall as well as each other. Once everyone was suited up we stepped into the hall where the holograms were loading up.

Ever since we had stepped up the intensity of our training sessions we started parking our cars on the outside of the Grand Hall after a few incidents during our first week of trials. If Jeremiah had more than just vampires behind him we need to pull out all the stops, and even though the magic in the hall itself prevent the damage from the structure itself and the add on room for some reason, but not objects placed inside were secure from possible damage. The energy surges and blast we demonstrated had all of us blown off our own asses at times. Our powers were intensifying during this time and it is showing, but would it be enough?

Marvel Girl was the last to take her spot in the hall where we flanked in a pointed triangular form somewhat similar to the area we plan on starting the assault from. She nodded and I closed my eyes allowing the Grand Hall to transform into a digital training arena. We charged in with full force as the hologram training course went on for a couple of hours. The Order of the Acolyte stomped through each round as the courses got tougher, but so did we. Lookout Disorders, here we fucking come!

By morning the group was up and we all took turn showering as we suited up again this time in full battle form. I kept my hopes high still unsure of what I was dragging the seven of us into as my wand slithered out of my left wrist poking through the suit. Right before we set ourselves up to teleport in two groups I walked up to Magik and placed a small object in one of her utility pockets and whispered to her something before I returned to my cluster. She nodded knowing once we arrived in Big Bear she would forget me ever placing it in her compartment to begin with.

In seconds the two split up groups transported from the inner confinements of the Grand Hall to the outside of the cabin right across the lake from Jeremiah's new headquarters. Magik and her group arrive first while my half arrived via the brilliance of blue light developed from the use of my teleportation. Husk who was with the first group seemed worried at first that there was a probability the light could have been spotted but Marvel Girl reminded her that they were aware of our presence by now. Northstar ran across to a rock that is large enough to hold him in the middle of the lake to get a better view and reported no signs of sudden alert. Running on water! Damn that is so hot!

Shortly after we sat inside now closing off the cabin from anyone viewing in from the outside gathering in the living room area to discuss our course of action once the sun had set. The most difficult part had been the secretive behavior, keeping so many details out from the vulnerable members who could not be telepathically protected the entire time excluding three of us. Four if you counted Colossus who started to shield his mind at least, a plus in our flying in blind strategy. We had the mind, the muscle, the teleportation, and our telekinetic and elemental capabilities on our side, including photonic energy and speed. We were prepared as we could ever be.

As far as the agents were concerned, this is our war to deal with and ours alone. Restrictions were sent out to many other heroes and associates to stay out of this affair or there would be consequences. The seven of us were alone, for the most part, but still we had some true allies who were on call if this went south. As of this moment it is us against the undead battalion. They weren't come for us. We were coming for them! Fuck them; we are the Order of the Acolyte! The Seven Army Nation!
Chapter 21 Ghost Town

Noon came quickly as we got ourselves ready within the next few hours, resting up and preparing ourselves for the war that would began once the sun set. We had coordinates of our location that we individually reached out to other heroes who are aware of our current situation. Even though the agency is keeping tabs on us and had restricted all others from coming to our aid, I didn't mean that we weren't going in all alone. Backup would be available but for now all we could do was wait until then. Jeremiah's plan had exceeded beyond this war and if the Orders were tied up with the Disorders hopefully the distress call would bring us some form of backup.

The whole area had shown no sign of human life form whatsoever, something both Marvel Girl and I found odd as we linked hands focusing on any brainwaves around. Northstar is the fastest with his light speed so he too ran the perimeter of the entire Big Bear Lake area and confirmed nobody is around. The city was emptied out as if it were evacuated. Colossus and Husk stood with us while Magik and Iceman also did a final sweep since his our ability to protect everyone telepathically can be difficult. We knew there was only one explanation for this, Karma!

Karma had possessed the entire town within hours using her vampire enhancements to clear out the civilians before the war had begun. I would assume my brother Jeremiah had helped her with this unusual abandon town atmosphere, which had me worrying even more. It is bad enough he had Caliban to track, Blindfold to foresee our every move, Pebbles aka Avalanche, and Grim Reaper the half vampire half zombie, or at least from what we have been told. Then of course there is the super bloodsucker that lately referred to himself as a god of blood, Deacon Frost. Of course there is the question of Serena the Siren also standing behind her cousin, and the questionable battalion of undead followers and whatever coven members lurk about. The forces of the Disorder were no joking matters given each of them were selected for their unique gifts.

It was close to five in the afternoon when Northstar and I zipped out of the cabin into the main town of Big Bear hoping to find some last minute items needed, including some food. Once we got onto the main road of Highway Eighteen, Northstar came to a sudden halt when he saw the eerie vibe from the abandoned mountain town. None of the team members had actual stepped foot into the city itself and we were both in shock from the unusual site. The streets were completely empty with no cars in sight. Businesses were all closed up the main road and there literally were no people around. Big Bear Lake is an officially a Ghost Town. Holy shit!

The two of us had felt bad going into some of the emptied out stores to grab some last minute supplies, but I had used my technopathy to allow us not to been caught on cameras which were still on. Not that there was a single soul around that would say anything, but Jeremiah is watching our every move as well. Once we had everything we needed, the two of us zoomed back to the cabin where the rest of team had waited anxiously. When I had confirmed with Iceman one final time that the whole area had been evacuated, he went over to the computer set up to relay to fully sync us up with the operating system of the Grand Hall.

The rest of the team had inquired both Iceman and I several times if the area was like this the night before, however neither of us could answer them truthfully. We were rather tied up throughout the day yesterday, but if recall the city seemed fairly normal as of yesterday. Northstar and Marvel Girl seemed skeptical of our forgetfulness since our mission was to surveillance the compound, something we did technically do momentarily. The civilians were always the top concern when it came to the large amounts of vampires converging in the area, but to see that they used Karma's ability to force all the humans away, we knew that this is more than just war. Jeremiah didn't even want human interference when it came to matching up and this act alone proved it.

The blue sky above us slowly transformed as the sun began to set from a majestic array of magenta, blue, and purple merged together at the horizon. The Order of the Acolyte had stood outside the log cabin standing on the lakeside as we watched day turn into night. Dusk had finally approached. Each and every one of us acknowledged in our own way the very possibility that this would be the last sunset we may ever see again. Our once chatty group is dead silent like the woods that surrounded us all breathing deeply as night fell. My stomach knotted tightly with a painful ache deep inside.

Why did this all have to happen? Why are we now standing here this very night knowing what awaits us on the other side of the overflowing lake? Did Jeremiah truly hate me that much that he's willing to slaughter the seven of us for the death of his mother? Even if the humans were cleared out of the does not guarantee that innocent lives would be spared tonight if we did not overthrow the Disorders. I had to stand there and wonder if there may be a better choice while we all were geared up in our outer layer while scanning across the lake at the compound that was now buzzing with movement. What if I surrendered my own life and let Jeremiah have what he wanted if that meant ending this madness and bloodshed once and for all?

Unfortunately it is too late now. Jeremiah's forces are assembling in the distance. War is inevitable. The question is, what else did my megalomaniac hateful brother have it store for all of us?

"It's time," I stated as the team now stood in unison. "The Disorder of the Faceless Foe wanted a war with the Order of the Acolyte, the Seven Nation Mother Fucking Army; well they're going to get one!" I looked around and shouted...
Chapter 22 Let It Rock

"Let it Rock," I shouted the song title by Kevin Rudolph prompting everyone to move in to assault while the song played in my mind pumping me up like setting up for kickoff at a football game. Northstar, Marvel Girl, and I went in first as we flew towards the compound. Behind us Colossus had made a gigantic leap in the air and floated almost as if he was riding off a magnetic wave followed behind us as his moment prepared to charge in with a colossal crash. Magik and Husk teleported together from onto the opposite side of the lake where we soared above them flanking around the compound moving our way in. Colossus's massive landing alerted them of our arrival as blurred figures from the opposite end of the woods charged through towards the lake side of the compound. I could hear the chime of ice forming higher above knowing Iceman is elevated higher above ready to engage. We were flying in blind, or so they thought!

To the team's surprise, the first instructions I gave to everyone was form a staggered line outside the open field area of the compound rather than just engaging with a full sprint towards the entrance to the odd old brick estate where I could sensed Jeremiah and several witches with him as well as vampires surrounding guarding areas inside. The Disorder of the Faceless Foe stood on the rooftop of the complex peering down at the flanked up group, some of us grounded while some of us hovered midair waiting to propel in. Deacon Frost shot his head down at me with the half vamp zombie Grim Reaper behind him. The rest all stood on a straight line on the castle like rooftop while the open field that was empty seconds beforehand became filled with blurred figures approaching but stopping at the line for scrimmage. My brother is nowhere to be seen but it seems his place is taken by Serena the Siren who looked right at Marvel Girl. "Wait," I shouted.

"For what," Husk asked impatiently. Everyone is at a standstill but I knew that there has to be some sort of signal waiting to be transcended that bonds us into war, something theatrical if my brother thought as I did. We stood in position waiting for the first move when the blast from the distance distracted all of us. The explosion had come from the south nowhere near our location rather it was from the very bottom of the mountain. I tried to listen in getting an idea of the area but the stomping towards us indicated whatever just blew up is the signal. It's show time!

The large number of bloodsuckers zoomed towards us as I quickly tapped on my smart phone before I charged at them in full speed with my fist out attacking the first few vamps that came at me. The plan that only Marvel Girl, Iceman, and I had kept hidden each night using our telepathic abilities was now unlocked by the computer synced system. It will give us every angle and advantage we could use against them. The instructions would come to each person via our smart phones per situation that occurred. I kept a constant connection with the phone allowing me to stay technopathically in tune with everyone as the commands went out. Part one is simple, take out the first battalion of vampires utilizing our combined abilities at the appropriate time. That involved me, the heavy hitters Colossus and Husk, and Magik taking out the first group. Northstar went on the outer perimeter while Marvel Girl and Iceman prepared getting in position engaging the vampires with full force.

"Computer," I shouted technopathically, "What's the scoop?"

"The source of the explosion was the Lytle Creek Damn at the bottom. The explosives are what the vampires where most likely being transported through the tunnels running under Mentone. So far sir we have over fifty vampires including the Disorders. No sign of your brother however unusual activity is being detected from inside the complex of mystical origin feeding off of Magik's sword. On top of that there are transmission signals being sent between here and several areas throughout the Southern California region."

"Let me guess, one them is Big Bear Damn isn't it?"

"Yes sir," the digital voice replied as I ducked twisting myself over two bloodsuckers coming at me. "We can't proceed until the Disorders are one the ground and our players are in their positions."

"Give us time computer," I muttered telepathically moving my way through the massive crowd of attackers. Husk is in the static rock form near me when I noticed she was being bombarded. As I twisted around in the air and I placed my palm out at hers creating a massive electrical stream that incinerated many of the vampires in its path. Once I spotted Deacon Frost I shouted,

"Get down here you fucking little bitch," I cursed, "Where the fuck is my brother?"

"I like your cheerleading warm-ups, how adorable," Deacon Frost taunted back. "As for Jeremiah, he's preoccupied for the time being."

"You'll do blood god," I instigated.

He grinned still watching for a few moments holding his team back. Deacon Frost wanted his pawns to take the fall in hopes of breaking us down giving them the advantage. As tempted as I was, instead of unleashing the weapons on hand I started sending boulders from the grounds surrounding the complex. Soon boulders fell from the sky towards Deacon Frost egging his team on. After a few good close shots he nodded as the Disorders engaged along with the undead army amongst them, all except Blindfold who went around as if she stopped somewhere prior to returning to the battlefield.

In microseconds the Orders and the Disorders and their bloodsucking followers went to war. I had no problem taking on Deacon Frost although we had anticipated that the Faceless Foe was going to be out here instead. I worried more that Marvel Girl would not be able to keep her cool given her role in taking out this first group. Keeping contact with each member, all were instructed to destroy all the pawns first except for two who were asked to place themselves in specific areas of the compound. Everyone was given their assigned Disorder member, being our biggest concern is their not so blind Blindfold. Colossus and Reaper; Magik and Caliban; Northstar and Avalanche; Karma and Husk; Marvel Girl and Serena the Siren; and myself the Acolyte and Deacon Frost plus the other vampires. Then the familiar sound really made it worse, a handful of witches had dispatched on the battlefield. Fuck our lives!

Death had confronted us in the face as we battled our way through punching and kicking our way taking out as many bloodsuckers that were considered easy targets. The Disorders were slowly pacing towards us as they watched the chaos in delight except for Blindfold who looked nervous. She could sense we were finding ways to go around her gifts even from the moment first went on the assault. We were being unpredictable in our actions for the most part fighting off of pure instinct. I leaped onto the shoulders of a vamp dodging the attacks from behind as I snapped its head around watching it turn to ash. I touched down on the ground with Deacon Frost insight. Before taking on Deacon Frost I turned to see Northstar in the distance that was about to get leaped on from behind when I yanked the vampire flying sending it right at Deacon Frost. Northstar sent a photonic blast our way for watching his back clearing the area when my undead enemy was finally face to face. Showtime!

"We need to get to our positions soon if this is going to work before they overwhelm us," Iceman stated as I glanced up in his general direction for a quick second.

"Marvel Girl," I inquired stalling purposely wanting some time to taking on this son of a bitch.

"Busy," Marvel Girl shouted as I saw from my peripheral vision a fiery blue optic blast mixed with electricity from Husk.

"Trade me places," Magik commanded after she stabbed a vamp in the heart with her dagger before disappearing and Marvel Girl stood in her place now taking on Karma who is slightly disabled.

"Husk stay near Marvel Girl," Iceman shouted landing near me for a moment using his ice spiked hands to lift one bloodsucker off the ground as he plunged the sharp end of hand into the vampire's chest.

"Damn you're so fucking hot," I muttered uncontrollably.

"You're welcome baby," Iceman gloated back. "Do you think this is going to work?" Iceman asked telepathically this time.

"As long as Marvel Girl can get to her side and the heavy hitters can hold down the Disorders for the time being, then yeah," I replied.

"Is Northstar...?" Iceman started to ask.

"Gentlemen we have a problem," Magik interrupted right as Deacon Frost slammed his forearm against my chest during the distracting second.

"The moon is turning colors," Colossus stated checking on what his sister is referring to, it's turning black!"

"Oh dear," Husk mumbled.

"Acolyte whatever your plan is you need to do it now," Magik demanded. "You're brother's doing something terrible in there." They were right since the moon had nearly darkened in minutes only shortly after this began.

"Iceman," I commanded. He moved towards his designated position a few minutes later getting through the crowd. "Marvel Girl," I reminded her sensing her rage building up. She looked as her phone going off which kept her mind focus, instructing her on what to do next as she moved to her position. "Northstar," I telepathically called out to next. The expression on his face became full of question and doubt but there is not time to argue.

Northstar moved from his cluster of vampires and started running around the entire compound with his light trail creating a force field of photonic energy around the entire perimeter. Marvel Girl and I centered ourselves equally apart disengaging our foes to conjure the overlaying telekinetic force field combined with the light force in order to control the incredible force propelling downward at full velocity. His power's engulfed every cell in his body condensing as it grew. Iceman now collided in the dead center of the estate grounds exploding out with an ice blast of subzero magnitude. He had conjured a pure cold snap from freezing up every molecule that lied within the photonic light telekinetic force field surrounding the compound in a dome shape form. The original intention was to allow the immense cold snap to freeze of our enemies slowing them down to our speed given Iceman's blessed holy ice. My mentor's ice is water and a priest did bless his ice form from their previous encounter with the vampire race before I became a part of his life.

However we did not expect Iceman capable of not only freezing all of the vampires, except for the Orders who we were protected by our abilities, Iceman froze everything molecule within the perimeter from the ground to every individual brick of the compound. Not to mention the dome conjured from photonic light energy and telekinetic energy that is frozen solid into a flat layer glimmering around the complex. Soon vicious screams and screeches filled the air from the vampires that all got hit from the cold snap as their flesh burned from the ice particles. The velocity of every bloodsucker started to decrease like we anticipated including all of the Disorders including Blindfold who did not see that coming. I smirked cockily at the blindfolded bloodsucker that was just as taken back as I was, but it was her initial retreat that alerted me of her very obvious reason.

"Does anybody know what happens to when pure kinetic energy...?" I started to inquire until my own sixth sense warned me off the imminent danger that was about to collapse over us. "Take cover," I yelled sending messages through their smart phones making sure they got the memo. Shards of the dome started raining down in bits and pieces causing everyone to disperse from the battle and find any form of shelter. "Magik and Northstar, gather the team into two groups; one group with me, the other group with Marvel Girl now!"

"I can handle the blast..." Colossus tried to argue but his sister Magik had snatched him up first knowing that his metallic form might not protect him from the impact of pure froze telekinetic energy.

"Where's Iceman," I asked forgetting that he had launched himself in the dead center of the perimeter.

"He's fine," Northstar replied telepathically to me.

"Thank you," was the only thing I could say back once an emotion of guilt overwhelmed me that had distracted me again. Soon I felt a hand grab the back of my warm-up jacket pulling me into the light. Northstar had grabbed me from the spot where I stood for a few seconds too long.

"Are you okay," Northstar asked once we were in a small cluster of the three of us. The girls and Colossus were avoiding this fucked up love triangle where the two men who I just told both I loved now stood by while the kinetic shards continued to tumble down. Seriously, fucking assholes!

"He's okay," Iceman answered for me annoyingly.

"Not now," I growled placing myself in front of the two. My wand had retracted less than a microsecond in time helping me develop a strong telekinetic shield over us blocking us from the explosions that shards were creating. Marvel Girl had done the same for the other four as we witnessed the true might the Order of the Acolyte had unleashed on Jeremiah and his fucking Disorders that scrambled to save their own asses from being blown to ash like the rest of their undead army now weakened from our unexpected plan. "We're not even finished yet Disorder of the Faceless Foe!" I taunted back.

It was our only major strike that we could come up with until we actually arrived to the line of scrimmage. I turned to Iceman in utter shock at the magnitude of his subzero gust still gawking at the aftermath. Explosions from all parts of the perimeter that the dome covered echoed through the mountainside so loud that I was pretty sure anyone at the bottom of the mountain could definitely hear this from down there. However there were some out there also witnessing the chaos that knew exactly what is occurring. No backup on their end, what a shocker! Damn agents and their bullshit excuses!

Northstar had pointed at the full moon that gleamed high in the sky no longer discolored from whatever Jeremiah was up to inside the structure along with Magik's sword and the handful of witches with him. The cold snap had disrupted whatever transpired inside once I heard Jeremiah shouting at the top of his lungs cursing and lashing out in rage all the way from out here. His anger amplified as I turned to Marvel Girl. Her face showed that she was feeling the same outrage taking place inside until Magik shouted,

"He used the sword!"

"I don't understand," I admitted still blocking our cluster from the remaining shards of frozen energy still came tumbling down.

"Jeremiah tried to cast some sort of spell with my sister's sword," Colossus responded as he held her back from teleporting inside.

"Whatever my cold snap did obviously stopped whatever he was trying to accomplish inside," Iceman remarked.

"We need to get inside now," Magik and Husk insisted both acknowledging that the use of the mystical sword meant had tried to wield its power for his own personal gain.

I scanned the area as the dome melted down enough that the Disorders and vampires returned to their positions at the in front of the frozen compound. The blurred figures that did not get hurt severely from the attack moved back in. The commotion inside continued amplifying inside warning us that Jeremiah had more than one trick up his sleeve. My technopathy picked up on the various signals being transmitted all triggering something that was awaiting some sort of command.

"Attack these mother fuckers!" I shouted out loud instructing everyone to return to battlefield where the vamps that were still capable of fighting were zipping back in position along with the witches levitating in the air that dodged to force field before it was frozen. The Orders stalked through the forest area back into the open field where a fraction of our assaulters stood. In moments the war against the Disorders went back into motion as we charged back in maneuvering around the explosive shards of telekinetic energy that were still collapsing to the ground. Husk and Colossus bolted through the crowd in their heavy hitting form as they pushed through heading towards the frozen building that already was deteriorating from the damage caused by the cold snap. Iceman, Marvel Girl, Magik, and I went after the Disorders with full strength not holding back. Yet the grand schemer behind this is still missing in action. Once I spotted Deacon Frost the two of us propelled midair right towards each other.

"Where is he," I demanded as we exchanged blows both levitating during our second round. He kept quiet only chuckling while we punched and kicked each other until I swept underneath him. I grabbed onto his calf practically trying to crush it with my bare hand as I smashed the blood god into the frozen dirt ground. "I want your real leader god of vermin!"

"He's right inside you little prick ass," Deacon Frost gloated as more of the bloodsuckers tried to blockade the compound. Unsatisfied and irritated I did a double take slamming him again into the ground. Before he had the chance to swing at me a quick flash of light passed by me as Northstar tackled Deacon Frost, moving at light speed serving him several jabs into the face as well. The impact of his fist actually cracked the undead flesh of his face.

"Get inside," Northstar insisted, "I'll take care of this asshole!" It is no shock that Northstar would be the first to step in against Deacon Frost given the loss of his lover plus the added rage of the love triangle unfolding. Colossus had followed behind Northstar ready to back me up as we inched our way to the compound when Grim Reaper leaped in front of us.

"Get the fuck out of my way undead mutt," I cursed at the half vamp half zombie who started swinging his scythe at us. The team is instructed to wait to use any weaponry whatsoever except for Colossus that has the mystical axe to defend us against Grim Reaper's scythe hand.

"Grim Reaper is mine," Colossus boasted. Soon Magik popped next to me and teleported me near the wall of the complex however Caliban blurred up next to her tackling Magik to the ground. Husk sprinted to the other end ready to crash right through the broken down walls. Marvel Girl had also made it on the adjacent end as to two of us now used our telekinetic strength to break down the bricks in front of us all while ducking and dodging various assaulters. Iceman had flown over us to forest end of the complex using one hand to glide while we watched as ice covered bricks began flying off the wall. Every atom and molecule that was touched by the cold snap allowed him to control any inorganic object that had similarities to Marvel Girl and my telekinetic gifts. Northstar is beginning to move faster than I had ever witnessed him run before and has been displaying more kinetic abilities through his photonic manipulation that gave him strength beyond anything Northstar had never displayed before. It allowed him to take out a number of vamps instantly. What the fuck is happening to us!

The Order of the Acolyte is kicking some ass and then some. This new phenomenon that is taking place had given us an even better advantage over the Disorders. Blindfold had a constant expression of uncertainty in her face and not just from the two of us that have this crazed effect on her, but everyone of the Orders' actions were now unclear to the future foreseer. Out of all the enemies in the group she seemed to be hesitant in her movements after not foreseeing the cold snap and Iceman's incredible display of power. Karma however continued to fight trying to get at anyone of us she could with her robotic leg kicking around like a lunatic little bloodsucker. She had been injured the most next to Caliban with burns still sizzling on their flesh but the others were healing from the holy ice.

Husk, Magik, and I were the first to make it inside the compound that is covered with a thick layer of ice on every inch of the establishment. I had entered the main entrance from the lake into the large compound. Like the previous vampire headquarters, this place had the same vibe yet reminded me oddly enough Grand Hall in its open design. The inside is a huge open space where one wall had up a map of the entire Southern California Region on the screen with several areas highlighted. The equipment was operating as I moved closer praying that the areas weren't what I thought they were. Of course I was wrong!

Jeremiah has every body of water surrounding the Los Angeles Basin highlighted on the screen. I started to walk towards the computer keyboard when I was bombarded by several soul sucking hell hounds that emerged from the dark hallways surrounding me to protect the hardware before I got to it. Quickly I whirled my wand around causing the parade of hell hounds to start swirling around in a whirlwind of energy. My hand reached out underneath one of the hell hounds passing, yanked from its neck breaking off the skull from the spine causing it to disperse into nothing. Caliban must have tracked me and came rushing in blocking me from getting closer to the computer system. Iceman slid in through the large hole in the side of the complex as we took on the remaining hell hounds and Caliban.

Thankfully Iceman learned several ways to defeat the shadowed hell hounds in their regular wrath form. Caliban slashed his sharp claws several times that stung like a bitch. It is apparent he had combat training but he is relinquishing his vampire enhancements and utilizing them to the fullest extent. Finally my tolerance for the disfigured monstrosity with his horrific fangs and claws snapped after one too many scratches on my suit. I finally reached around his wrist and with one hard tug took off his entire arm off. I stabbed the two hell hounds with my wand as it soared around the room slicing into the skulls.

"Holy shit," Iceman shouted as the two of us held back for a second staring at the one armed Caliban in front of us screaming in agony while still attempting to protect to computer system missing a limb. I telekinetically slammed him against the wall as we went to evaluate the maps and operating unit in front of us.

"What do we have here?" I inquired. Suddenly the very walls behind him came crashing as Husk was propelled through the frozen wall causing the entire wall to collapse.

" _What do we have here indeed?"_ Jeremiah taunted as he stalked in through the main hall where the witches were gathered. I could sense something went array as Magik stepped off of what looked like a throne. Is he for real?

"Are you fucking serious, a throne room you sick son of witch bitch," I growled knowing that the reference to his mother would outrage him. He leaped at me with hate in his green eyes. This time Iceman and I both went after Jeremiah while Husk decided it is her turn to take on the one armed tracker and the hell hounds.

" _We're gods' brother; we can have whatever we want. Look at you slut bag here with your frozen boy toy. Does the light bright boyfriend know about your little fling in the cabin?"_

"Fling," Northstar repeated as he went for another sucker punch to the face appearing out of nowhere. "What is he...?"

"Ignore him," Iceman stated. "He's just trying to dismantle us because we just dismantled one of his star players literally."

"Sorry about the arm tracker," I taunted. "Hope we didn't just ruin a big part of this incredibly fucked up plan of yours."

"You killed him," Magik shouted several times from the opposite end of the complex aka his throne room. "You summoned Belasco to the realm of the living just to murder him!"

" _I don't give two flying fucks about the vamps,"_ Jeremiah responded in laughter. " _I banded the Disorders together to stall you while I finalized my plans. Unfortunately my hopes for finding the loophole to earning wings failed so you can keep your sword sweetheart. Thanks Elsa, your little frozen trick fucked it all up!"_

"Idiot boy," another male voice came from the other side near the throne room. "You had that bloodsucker possess us to do your dirty work. There are ramifications for deeds like this you dimwitted fool, just like your mother." I had no idea who the voice is on the other side but Jeremiah had sent out a blast of green flame towards the male voice. A familiar purple flame ignited that teleported the witches out before they were hit by the blast. Who is this purple flamed witch?

" _As if I needed the Coven of the Angeles anymore, willing or not,"_ Jeremiah replied as the room became filled up with both members of the Orders and Disorders. _"My main plan is in motion and the final act is about to begin. If you haven't noticed lately seeing as how you and your Orders having been forced into hiding by those annoying agents and all, meanwhile hunting down witches with Buffy and the gang yet this entire time you didn't see what was really taking place right in front of you."_

"If you seriously have been doing what I think you've been doing then you truly are fucked up in the head," Marvel Girl shouted from behind.

"The covens have been casting spells all around these bodies of water for several months. If you think I am a fool brother than you are incredibly wrong. A powerful Weather Witch taught me the very difference between the forces of mother nature and those that disrupt it."

"The Island of Los Angeles," Marvel Girl stated boldly.

" _You are all quite perceptive Order of the Acolyte. It must have been your abilities my dear Miss Summers that have been keeping these thoughts from the fortune teller. Or rather should I say a number of you seem to have some sort of telepathic block that allowed you to suppress all that information. I applaud you all. It must have been very difficult all this time from the moment you step out of the Grand Hall each and every day to withhold all that in."_

"What is he planning on doing," Colossus inquired stomping into the area.

"He's going to blow Big Bear Lake Damn first, followed by many others I presume," I responded now realizing the detrimental grand scheme he had been planning all this time, "in an act of vengeance no less!"

" _Like I told you on the subway train when I wished you all the best of luck, I did mention that my grand scheme had evolved dear brother. In case you haven't noticed Chosen One since your life is so consumed with school and cheerleading and playing Buffy, California has been suffering from one of the worst drought for the last several years, no thanks to humanity sucking the resources of my land dry wasting water while plants and animals and the earth itself suffers. They think these storms and bizarre weather patterns were because of El Niño when in reality it was my doing. Every body of water surrounding the Los Angeles Basin is now nearly overflowing from the conjuring of the rain. Unlike you brother who denies to this day that you just an extraordinary human, I accept my godhood status and embrace it. You put too much faith in humanity when day by day they slaughter each other like the animals they truly are. Society has failed under the leadership of the politicians and those who claim power only to become just as corrupt and murderous as those criminals and terrorist on the streets. You yourself had seen for your own eyes have watched a handful of people close to you slain only for their honor to be disgraced by our past governor Terminator Fuck-Face who pardoned that cold bolded killer as a personal favor. Even I was disgusted by this act and look at how much worse humanity has gotten. If I'm not mistaken didn't those terrorist that shot up the community center not too long ago lived in your very hometown. Appalling! It's time to cleanse the lands that once belonged to us and bring this place something it has needed for a very long time, a fresh start."_

"That doesn't matter Jeremiah," I scolded, "We are not gods! The convictions and crimes of humanity are not for us to justify or persecute! Divinity does not grant us the power to decide the fate of humanity!"

" _Like hell it is!"_

"He is not bluffing either," Deacon Frost boasted, "While your band of losers was forced to keep a very low profile the Disorders had each and every lake, reservoir, and any other body of water out there overflowing by now. The entire time Karma over here not only possessed the stupid witches to cast their rain spells, while each and every crew member unknowingly set up explosives that are rigged to blow at Jeremiah's command."

"So you think flooding out all these areas where millions of innocent will parish and you call that godlike justice in that fucked up deranged head of yours," Northstar inquired.

" _Not all at once of course their boyfriend number two,"_ Jeremiah responded cockily, " _You see unlike all those other villains and megalomaniacs that try conquering the world all at once, my plan is to unleash these catastrophic floods one day at a time until I have surrounded Los Angeles with masses of water enough to call it an island, and then I would reveal myself as the new god of these lands. Humans have lost control of this world and it's time for this god to take what is rightfully mine! The very first valley I plan on cleansing out first is the one right at the bottom of your mountain. If my calculations are accurate once I press that button behind you brother the damn should collapse on itself in a matter of seconds and then in a matter of minutes the entire Inland Empire will be nonexistent. Your hometown, your parents, your sister and her child, your high school friends, your dogs, and even your little pet rabbits along with everyone else down there will die for the greater good. Only the strong that deserve to live will survive and before long the next one will blow, and then another, and especially the reservoirs in the San Fernando Valley where I will wipe out the rest of your life just like the day you took away my life. It's an added bonus getting my revenge as well and all. So tell me brother, is the Order of the Acolyte ready to stop a natural catastrophe, because I'm about to unleash a..."_
Chapter 23 Act of Gods

"Orders," I commanded pushing towards the equipment, "Stop him from getting his blood drenched hands on that button!" The few of us that were on this side of the structure near the screen started flanking the computer systems trying to barricade the unit from my brother's reach that will set off the explosives. Although we did weaken one member of the Disorders, Serena the Siren had stepped in using her obnoxious scream to disable us; however like Husk we had all developed a defensive power to weaken her effect on us.

Grim Reaper slashed at the flanked group of us. One armed Caliban kept blocking Magik from joining the rest of us even though he was in agony. In reality I needed her to teleport me to the Big Bear Damn immediately, but that isn't going to happen. Marvel Girl blasted Serena as I watched the screech of the siren fail against the optic fiery blast easing everyone from the pain. Once she stood next to me I looked at her instructing her telepathically to make sure Jeremiah did not get his hands on the button while I teleported out of here. She glanced at me funny as she kicked at Blindfold that was charging her even though we could see she was still awkwardly affecting the time seer.

"Northstar, kiss me now," I demanded my friend that is a boy but isn't technically my boyfriend. He rushed over once he understood what I was attempting to do without the aid of Magik.

"Of course sexy," Northstar replied zipping around me grabbing me by the waste planking his lips on me as he lighted up.

Enveloped in the flash of photonic light we went from the inside of massive compound now standing on top of the damn. We had successfully teleported and were shocked at how much water was already overflowing out of top of the damn already. We hovered down as I placed my palms on walls of the damn creating a large telekinetic barrier over the damn.

"Honey," I asked politely, "I need you to help me create another photonic barrier to help me hold this structure of the damn together once it blows, can you do that?"

"Yes but that's too much water for even you to hold," Northstar replied concerned of the nature of what are trying to accomplish.

"I've have the ability to connect with the elements, it's time to test that out." His facial expression showed his disapproval in my choice of words. My technopathy kicked in connecting with the operating system of the Grand Hall. "Computer, how far down the river do we have until the water reaches civilization?"

"Approximately five miles down according to the analysis of the scan of the area," the digital female voice answered. "If you and the team are capable of stopping the flood you will need to cover two areas of the stretch in to order to stop the flood from spread out to other towns and into Lake Arrowhead which would cause that lake to overflow adding more flood water to spill down."

"Mother fucker," I cursed trying to strategize in the fragment of time I had before Jeremiah unleashed his act of god. Northstar and I built up the massive energy shield but once that button was pressed we were in for a tough obstacle to overcome. "What's the word up in the compound?"

"We're doing the best we can," Colossus stated first.

"I need Marvel Girl and Husk teleported immediately down here. I need their particular skills. Magik do you copy that?"

"Yes sir," Magik replied. "Let us try stopping these assholes..."

"No," Iceman shouted signaling me that it was too late. "Brace yourselves for impact baby. I'll be right there."

"Iceman I need you on the battlefield for now please," I commanded. If there is one person on the team I did not want coming this way was the man that might do something I feared he would try as a last resort, but the consequences could be fatal for all I knew.

"We're taking out the vamps up here do what you have to do," Colossus responded.

"Magik get those two here now and then get right back on the battlefield, understand me?" I inquired.

Before she had a chance to reply it happened. The explosions were massive as our shield felt the incredible impact our energy could barely contain as water slammed against the barrier like tons of rocks. Northstar sped up to maximum velocity going back and forth from one end of the damn to the other but we were struggling to stop the force of nature trying to bare down on us. In seconds Marvel Girl and Husk were on a higher up spot nearby as Magik teleported back. Telepathically I instructed them exactly where I needed them to post up if we wanted this last minute plan to work.

"Do you think we can really pull this off darling," Husk questioned at the crazed idea that I was preparing us to do.

"I've seen the two of you both do extraordinary things beyond my expectations," I emphasized to them. "Northstar run them over to their spots and get back here at once. As soon as this telekinetic force field gives out the three of us are going to hold the water down the five mile stretch."

"Even if you can stop the water how on earth are you going to expect to get the water back into the lake? You can't just push the water back with your kinetic blast alone," Northstar asked while still running rapidly.

"I'm not going to push the water back into the lake," I told him back, "I am going to shift the current flow upwards, hopefully. I'll fly to the end spot and hold my ground from there and let's hope this fucking works because I can't let Jeremiah succeed. I can't let him exterminate millions of innocent people."

"I believe in you," Northstar stated as he grabbed the girls so fast and returned to the running position the blink of the eye. Wow he is incredible! Yet as much as we held on with every ounce of inner strength the two of us were slipping backwards for the impact of rushing water trying to break free. It was no use; we had to go break this force field if we had any chance at stopping this disaster.

"Northstar get to the warzone now! They'll need your help once I call Magik back to get the girls out." Without a sound he zoomed back running up the side of the mountain range back towards the compound. I propelled myself away from the damn as the water gushed out destroying the large wall that separated the lake from the land below. I raced the rapid rushing water with my wings ascended out making my way to the main point where I am going to build a field that will barricade the flood water theoretically. Once I stood at the point I reached out to the girls.

"Here it comes, Marvel Girl stated telepathically as she built up her telekinetic shield.

"Skin shifting into water now," Husk informed me.

"Ladies let's stop this mother fucking lake and send that water right back where it came from," I instructed them. "As soon as either one of you is about to give out have Magik pull you out. If I truly can be one with the elements now is the time to find out."

"Get ready Mighty Acolyte of Humanity," Marvel Girl warned me. The water gushed downward with gravity weighing down even heavier than before. The collision and impact of the flood had me holding on for dear life with the telekinetic barrier while I witnessed the water flow through the force field. Blood rushed throughout my body pulsating out the telekinetic energy from every cell in my body. My wand had also ascended out in my hand as I pushed harder against the force of nature overwhelming me. Fuck my life!

"Earth air fire water," I started repeating several times, "Earth air fire water," I chanted again and again trying to tap into the four major elements the only way I knew how to. What, I got it from the Craft!

"Is he chanting," Husk asked telepathically.

"Sounds like it to me," Iceman stated as he slid above racing after Jeremiah that had went onto the other side of the broken damn using his powers to aid the rushing water. Iceman shot first at Jeremiah and then at the lake trying to freeze parts of it while fighting my brother above the lake. I had no time to argue with his presence since he is the one I knew could take care of my brother for me. Iceman knew me so well that it aids him in defending himself against my brother.

" _He may be my half brother but he's no witch,"_ I overheard Jeremiah taunted Iceman midair, " _I can't wait to watch him drown with the rest of them."_

"Even me," Marvel Girl hissed telepathically so everyone could hear.

" _Rachel,"_ Jeremiah whispered. " _No!"_ In seconds Jeremiah stopped controlling the waves of the rushing lake and rushed towards the area Marvel Girl is.

"Focus," Iceman insisted.

"Earth air fire water," I continued chanting as a wave of energy surged inside rapidly. The tidal waves of this war were now calming to halt as I was swept up but by the trance of the essence now flowing inside. "Earth air fire water power reality space mind and soul," were the words that now muttered out of my mouth repeatedly. I had never felt anything of this magnitude before but I could tell I wasn't the only member of the team being consumed by the power. The very element of water itself is in my control now as Marvel Girl with her telekinetic shield and Husk with her water form holding off the other end being one with the lake water. Now it was time to make this bad boy turn the other way back inside the lake. I closed my eyes now reaching out to the water continuing the trance chant,

"Earth air fire water power reality space mind and soul," I repeated over and over again. The rush is euphorically incredible and I had no idea what is happening now, but whatever it was I needed it to keep going a little bit longer. As I concentrated on the current that had once resisted me now slowly began inching its way up the riverbank back into the lake.

" _Impossible,"_ Jeremiah shouted in the distance now outraged at the phenomenal act of god taking place. My brother first tried coming my way but Iceman continued to trail him not letting him get anywhere near me.

"Guys," Husk interrupted with sound of direness in her tone. "He's overwhelming me. I can't hold on any longer."

"Magik," I commanded telepathically. In a second she teleported in the submerged water where Husk is in water form as she reached out for her hinting at her to shift into another skin form. Once Husk changed they were out of there. "Marvel Girl, how are you holding up?"

"Surviving," she fibbed.

"Magik," I shouted out, "Get her out now!"

"I can't," Magik responded moments later. "Something is blocking my teleportation."

" _I'll save you Miss Summers,"_ Jeremiah stated as I heard a splashing sound as he dove into the lake by where Marvel Girl was stationed.

"What's are you doing," Marvel Girl inquired but before he could reply Jeremiah had reached her under the water and telekinetically shot Marvel Girl out of the rushing waves onto the high ground. The water had consumed Jeremiah in his strange behavior practically sacrificing himself to save Marvel Girl from the flood.

"Too much pressure," I roared now feeling to impact of the rest of the rushing water that my teammates were aiding me with. Now I was alone holding up the lake that was starting to burst out over my telekinetic shield that caused me to start inching backwards while still levitating holding the barrier up somehow. Even with the super amped up essence increasing my gifts, with the loss of my teammates help I was barely holding on. Then it hit me like a knife slicing into my stomach. Something is wrong, very fucking wrong! Jeremiah had never reemerged out of the water and he's drowning. Correction, he is dying. He made the ultimate sacrifice to save Marvel Girl in hopes that I would collapse and sure enough his sudden death just did that.

I tumbled backwards as I was now inches away from the water now rushing down about to consume me. I tried building up more force field and even started to use boulders and rocks to hopefully block the rushing water. Then my worst fear finally happened. Iceman slid by as he looked me dead in the eyes. "I love you," Iceman shouted kissing me through the air one last time before he bolted into the rushing water.

"Bobby no," I screamed trying to stop him but it was too late. He bolted into the flood water and built up for one more cold snap. Before I had released the shield to try to reach my best friend in time only to witness the entire lake instantly turn into ice. "Bobby," I shouted telepathically having felt our mental link broken. "Bobby?"

"Josh I think he's," Marvel Girl started to speak softly telepathically.

"No," I cried out still desperately trying to feel for the man I loved but there was only silence. He was gone. Bobby Drake, Iceman, my professor and friend, the man I fell I love with was gone! Anger and raged started to build up as my adrenaline went into overdrive. Then another thought dawned on me. Jeremiah was down there now dead after he just sacrificed himself for Marvel Girl. The first word that came to my mind was loophole. Son of a bitch!

"It can't be," Marvel Girl shouted telepathically as I flew towards her and Husk on the side of the now frozen lake that Iceman consumed. Now I could see why she was in such disbelief as the ice parted but not from the works of Iceman. His thoughts were back up and running as the green flame from the depths below the frozen lake started to flare through the surface. Jeremiah had not only survived, another fear consumed me as the ice melted with the blaze of green flame moved upwards.

I touched down right next to the two girls who stood in absolute and utter shock at what we were all witnessing. Even after we stopped this flood Jeremiah had still played this game out very well. His first attempt failed but his unexpected actions now granted him the one thing he desired more than anything else. My half twin brother had done the impossible as he rose from the melted ice, stepping out as he displayed the unholy sight.

"Oh fuck no!"
Chapter 24 Earned Appendages

Death was the easy part. I had drowned with my entire lungs filled with incredibly cold water as I let the flood consume me. I had never intended on dying but right before I was about to leap out of the water it dawned on me that I am sacrificing myself for the woman I loved even though we had only been together one night before. My words and promises were kept that no harm would ever come to Marvel Girl as she is known in battle. The teleporter was weak as is from the scrimmage and I would not allow her to fail in saving Rachel Summer's life when I was more than capable of getting to her. However when I was deeply submerged I waited it out. There was only one way I am going to find out if this works.

The cold snap Iceman emitted froze my entire body instantly as everything faded into black. I died just like my brother had for a good minute or two when they slowly ascended out of my back cracking through the frozen lake. My new earned appendages broke me free allowing me to create the green blaze of fire and energy now melting me out of the frozen lake. Boyfriend number one sacrificed himself in order to stop the flooding of Big Bear Lake down into to populated valley, but now he lost the love of his life in the process. How better could this have truly gone with all the excess bullshit Blindfold did not see coming.

It still boggled my mind the Order of the Acolyte had actually stopped my master plan for the time being. There were still many other overflowing bodies of water that could wipe out the people with instantly once I triggered the computer systems but I knew once I broke out of the ice my half twin brother would be outraged by the fact his frozen princess is gone. It was like I had still triumphed in this defeat and the war itself still is far from over. Both teams may have been down one major player but the Disorders had one final round in store. Now we had a whole frozen lake to end this once fight once and for all!

Once I emerged from the ice my brother immediately tackled me to the ground pressing me down against my new wings on the ice hard surface.

" _Isn't this an unexpected surprise? Even when I failed the first time I actually managed to earn my wings the right way." I boasted punching him right in the face then kneeing him in the gut before I launched us high into the air._

"You sick son of a bitch, you did all this just to get wings," _Josh cursed out roundhouse kicking me a few times midair. "_ Why?"

" _I knew the only way I could truly defeat you brother is have the same advantage your wings have given you. Had I known that summoning that demon wouldn't have worked I would have started this war months ago, but after our last scrimmage it was evident that the wings were essential if I wanted to defeat you once and for all."_

"Just because you earned the wings doesn't mean you are getting out of this one you fucking slaughterer. Iceman is dead you satanic fuck!"

" _So, don't you have the other boyfriend down there to defend your sorry ass?"_

"I will make you suffer at the end of all this you piece of shit, so bring it!" _In second both of us had both palms out pulsating first flame energy blast. Mine blazed in the hot green heat while his blue ice frosted ice flames in the middle of our duel. We were about to enter a full on witches circle duel when an enormous optic blast fried my wings from behind that burned like hell, causing me to collapse onto the hard ice lake surface. What the fuck!_

"We had sex together you fucking liar," _Marvel Girl cursed at me as she stalked towards me blasting me again._ "I agreed to go on that date with you because you promised you would end the bloodshed."

" _But I did," I replied trying to reason with the angered girl that I told I loved even though she still fought alongside the Order of the Acolyte._

"Bullshit Jeremiah," _Marvel Girl screeched, "_ You lied to me again! Did you actually even love me or is that part of your fucked up delusional master scheme too? Am I just another loophole to earn your appendages?"

"What did she just say," _My brother boasted once he landed on the lake._

" _You heard right brother. Miss Summers and I had sex the very night you laid with your new boyfriend."_

"Please tell me this isn't true? Please tell me you didn't sleep with the enemy, the Faceless Foe! You had sex with Jeremiah Limon?" _My brother inquired her skeptically._

"Yes it's true," _she admitted, "_ But he's lied to me twice. He said he would stop the bloodshed as long as I agreed to going out with him only for the massacre to occur regardless of my willingness. Then he assures me numerous times that the witches and lakes were just a game to keep us busy when in reality he planned on slaughtering all those people down there the entire time! Now I'm pissed! You used me Jeremiah and you are going to pay! Remember lover, I was born a phoenix. So stop standing there you fucking monster and let's finish this war once and for all!"

" _So be it," I stated, "Time to end this war once and for all! I'll see you back at the complex!" I raced over the dark lake as Marvel Girl, Husk, and the Acolyte chased after me, two of them by air and one by foot. I could sense my brother using his technopathy as I saw his fellow Orders rushing towards the lake with the undead trailing behind them. I almost made it when my foot was grabbed once more and the Acolyte smashed me hard into the frozen hard surface of Big Bear Lake. Soon the new line of scrimmage was set as we flanked in position ready to take on the Order of the Acolyte, or what was left of them anyways. Grim Reaper came to my side as he nodded at me ready to bring in the backup._

It was very true that the Grim Reaper had became this incredibly powerful half breed, but the turning of him into vampire allowed him to summon the dead at his command. There had been a cemetery nearby and there they rose from the graves moving towards us from the distance. A signal went out informing the second string bloodsuckers engage. Blurred figures appeared behind me as we mounted for the final assault. I was ready to signal the attack when the frozen lake beneath us started shaking violently. It could not have been Avalanche he stood there bewildered by the seismic occurrence.

Several arms formed out of the ice lake, reaching out from the frozen surface as they climbed out of the lake rising from the frozen mass of water. We held our positions unsure of what to make out of the ice figures emerging but I was well aware of who it is. Correction, who all of the figures are. Mother Fucker! It is the...
Chapter 25 Army of Iceman

It was hard to hold the tears back once I started tailing my newly winged asshole brother who launched himself back towards his layer wanting to finish the final battle there. I refused to allow him to have the final say in all of this. If we were going to end this, we were doing it here and now! Once I was close enough I reached for his calf and slammed that piece of shit into the ice surface that was once Iceman, my Bobby Drake! The whole team could see the emotional rage building up inside me from the loss of my mentor as they moved out to our side of the line of scrimmage. Now it was my turn for retribution!

Once the rest of the Orders were back together we flanked in position ready to attack when the ground beneath us rocked like an earthquake. Then several arms circled all around us as ice shaped human like figures climbed their way out of the frozen Big Bear Lake. The tears that swelled up now dissipated when I recognized the bodies forming from the ice below. My heart raced feeling a swell of hope inside. Is it really him? Did he actually survive the cold snap? Why were there so many of him now stepping out of the platform? Is Iceman still with us?

"Yes baby I am," I heard Iceman's telepathic voice speak from somewhere around us.

"Bobby," I shouted out loud. "It's you isn't it. There are a whole bunch of you. How are you doing this?"

"I'm controlling them telepathically somehow," Iceman responded but was still nowhere to be seen, "but all of us are emulating one another's gifts, something we both had acknowledged months ago."

"Extraordinary," I muttered. "It's the Army of Iceman!"

"I can't believe what I am seeing," Colossus stated.

"Likewise darling," Husk agreed.

"I don't think he was talking about the numerous men of ice exactly," Magik noted pointing at the strange creatures walking behind the vampires. Grim Reaper had his arms up in the air with his eyes closed as another form of the undead paced their way to the battle line.

"Are those...?" Marvel Girl started to ask.

"Bullshit," Northstar said at first until he spotted them creepily approaching from the distance, "Son of a bitch!"

"Computer," I called out, "Zombie One-o-One now!" Instantly the computer described in a very basic summed up version of how to take on the walking dead. I personally never cared for or researched this form of monster being we had dealt with so many already. A few witches had returned as well with their eyes filled with black, obviously merged with their own hell hounds.

" _Looks like backup has arrived,"_ Jeremiah taunted as the undead that apparently rose from the graves at the cemetery nearby. " _It's most unfortunate Elsa didn't perish in his sacrifice. Let's see how well your boyfriend's copycats fair against the Disorders and Grim Reaper's zombie army."_

Jeremiah was smirking heavily watching as the numbers grew in his rankings expanded once more. Everyone had squatted in position waiting for the signal to start the final battle. The ice figures started to stand with us as they became whole but all of us got distracted once more the sound of more footsteps from the forest were sprinting towards us. The woods that surrounded the compound were completely dark and empty, but within the trees of forest around were now filled with pairs of yellow eyes surrounding the massive group. Soon they emerged from the woods as they rushed in closer slowing their pace down one paw at a time until they were flanked around the whole group. Holy shit!

"Who the hell invited the children of the moon?" Deacon Frost inquired in disgust.

" _You assured me that you took care of this problem Karma,"_ Jeremiah scolded the possessor.

"Their minds can't be controlled..." Karma started to say.

"I invited them," I admitted as the werewolves quickly approached on our side of the warzone. "Good evening Drew," I greeted the newest werewolf to the pack that I saved twice now.

" _Oh shit!"_ Jeremiah cursed once he realized that the young man I had saved twice is not just any regular human. They had kidnapped a werewolf without realizing it until he escaped from them in the tunnel. The werewolves were the ones that had fed us information since they were the only group that could get close enough since the woods are their territory. Now we had fourteen of them on our side!

"You see brother, not only did you take hostage a werewolf, it seems that they too were very much against your twisted plot. They were the ones who had informed me of the base and where the Coven of the Angeles had been assembling throughout the months. I am Team Jacob Bitch! Now get ready my dear twin half brother from another mother and let's hope those wings of yours hold up because you are going to see firsthand what happens..."
Chapter 26 When Worlds Collide

Just like the Powerman Five Thousand's song, the final battle of this war is now underway as the world of the living and the undead clash on top of the now frozen Big Bear Lake where the Order of the Acolyte, the Army of Iceman, and the werewolves were now positioning around the Disorder of the Faceless Foe, the last of the vampire battalion, a handful of witches, and the zombies. I stared down Jeremiah as he stood at the front of the line of scrimmage with his newly earned appendages fluttering in a defensive mode. Fucking copycat asshole!

" _Kill them all,"_ Jeremiah shouted as the undead army came charging forward.

"Ladies and gentlemen, time to bring out the big guns," I boasted as the team stripped off their cheerleading warm-ups that were covering up are actual gear while the weapons and utility belts were now assembling to our real armor . All of us were packing and not just a single gun. The vault of the Grand Hall is loaded with weapons of all sorts, including many automatics already equip with silver made bullets. "Orders, I need you focus on the Disorders. Let the werewolves handle the regular vamps and the other dead things headed our way. Remember to take out anything that's supposed to be dead! Do not hurt any of the werewolves!" I reminded the team as we caulked our weapons. If civilization had not detected what was going on up here before, the authorities were now approaching but at a distance.

"I knew it," Colossus joked. "I'm out after this!" He teased after he clamped his hands together crushing the skull of a bloodsucker.

"Technically you said when I shifted into a wolf was when you were out asshole now fucking fight Grim Zombie over there now!" I shouted back at my cocky metallic friend.

"Relax Gossip Girl," Colossus teased. "Besides I also called for some backup. Give it time!" Who the hell did tin man call for backup?

"I've got that bitch siren," Marvel Girl insisted.

"Deacon Frost is mine," Northstar stated. In seconds the chaos on the lake continued with bullets from our guns now firing at the vamps.

"I've got Mad Max love," Husk stated now in a full on metal form strapped with all sorts of blades and guns attached onto her wrist.

"Let's play one armed Caliban," Magik taunted the monster looking tracker as she vanished while Caliban blurred after her.

"Does anybody know where the real Iceman is yet?" I inquired unaware of which of the icemen was the physical Iceman that had yet to reveal his location. "Not that his addition isn't appreciated but I need to..."

"I'm fine babe," Iceman reassured me as I approached Jeremiah while taking on several bloodsuckers and the actual undead bodies that were now zombies falling in line with their riser Grim Reaper. "My doppelgangers will take on Avalanche and are helping deplete the vamp and the zombie numbers. I'll come to you as soon as I can!"

"Does anyone find it odd that Blindfold isn't doing anything on top of the fact Iceman just referred to the Acolyte as babe?" Marvel Girl questioned noticing the future reader hesitant with continuing on. She couldn't predict the outcome and it was evident her existence was more important to her than this war. The Orders had tricked her in almost every way possible and I highly doubted that she was the only member of the Disorders that questioned their livelihood. Unless of course Deacon Frost had instructed her to alert them of any more surprises that we might have up our sleeves.

Another screech came from the night sky heading our way. The wings flapped through the battle filled air as the tiny dragon I had once encountered over the summer when I was take to Upstate New York. Lockheed, the tiny dragon supposedly of alien origin and also pet to Kitty swooped down at the future seer emitting a fire blast from its mouth forcing Blindfold to jump right before she got hit by the flames. I turned to Colossus in astonishment that he outdid me with the wolves being he brought in a dragon, even if it was a tiny one. Showoff!

Regardless we finally had the upper hand over this agonizing fight as the number of bloodsuckers and zombies were dropping like flies once our newest allies jump into play. I had two blades in my hands now stabbing and slicing my way through the ice covered lake destroying anything in my path spotting Jeremiah with his new set of wings waiting for me to get closer. Stones and rocks from the ground began circling around me as tried making my way towards my brother's direction. Avalanche slid in front of my now as the two of us now engaged each other.

"Pebbles," I boasted as the dirt and rocks circled me until I telekinetically blasted the debris away from me, freeing me from his binding force. "I've been waiting for another chance with you!" Avalanche's rage built up witnessing my ability to deflect his coming seismic assaults now returning similar forces as the ice surface of the lake below split while the two of us went head to head.

Soon shards of ice particles from the base as well as the frozen lake began swarming around Avalanche out of nowhere. I could see the vampire struggling to take control of the very ground he once commanded, but almost everything around us was in one way or another frozen, allowing Iceman to now take control of the elements that Avalanche was failing to maintain, however my mentor's physical counterpart was nowhere to be found. Using the float ice particles, I sent the whirlwind of rocks and dirt now circling around Avalanche as he was taking a beating from the holy ice. After pushing through the injured vampire, Jeremiah was finally in sight. This is finally the time and I am one hundred percent ready to finish this one way or another.

" _I am impressed Acolyte, very impressed indeed. You and your team stopped an entire lake from almost flooding out the Inland Empire. You must be so proud? Too bad that is just one of many damns ready to blow."_

"Sure they are," I laughed as the communications were coming in from various associates that were on call the minute we discovered Jeremiah's master plot. "As we speak several of our acquaintances are currently dismantling your explosives from the moment we signaled in the encrypted distress call." Jeremiah's face dropped acknowledging that I was not bluffing at all. His face turned red from the blood rushing through him as the rage built up even more.

" _Your Orders really did a number on us out here tonight. For that I truly commend you; however this has always been about you and me brother from the start. Are you ready to die?"_

"Are you ready for me to kick your mother fucking ass and defeat you once and for all?" I snapped back as we leaped towards each other with fist out swinging with full might.

" _What happened to killing me like you threatened all those times before?"_

"I have something far worse than death in store for you dear brother!" In seconds the two of us were fully going hand and leg combat midair as we each hit each other back and forth several times as the kinetic energy surged from our impact. His face stared at Blindfold for a moment trying to understand what I meant when I said I had something far worse in store but still she looked blankly back at him. "Homegirl won't see this coming either. I guess you'll have to wait and see how this plays out."

" _Fuck off prick,"_ Jeremiah curse back. " _I don't fear you! I have wings now too!"_

"Earning wings doesn't mean two flying fucks to me! You are going to lose!"

" _Try me!"_ In seconds we went from physical fighting to pulsating burst of telekinetic energy back and forth. I deflected some of his shots with my wand. I somersaulted in the air dodging a blow when another fiery optic blast knocked Jeremiah's ass down smacking the ice hard surface of lake. Marvel Girl still had it out for both my brother and his siren cousin and by the look on her face she wanted to kill Jeremiah for me. Although the whole having sex with him is still mind boggling but even if she did I had no right to talk about her discrete affairs given my current situation.

"My turn," I heard Iceman's telepathic voice speak as several of his army Icemen started tackling Jeremiah to the ground. Jeremiah fought them off shattering each of the hollow ice made replicas but there was still no sign of actual Iceman. Suddenly one of the ice figures that had more definition than the rest of the ones rose from the lake grabbing my hand. "Come here sexy," Iceman demanded as he came around now staring face to face with the incomplete Iceman. "Blue flame, do it now!"

"What?"

"The ice blue flame kid, ignite it and kiss me!" Iceman demanded. Without another microsecond longer the blue flame engulfed the perimeter around me freezing Iceman over. The frosted flame merged with this ice figure forming from the surface as his loosely reconstructed arm reach for my cheek. I witnessed as the ice of my blue flare engulfing the figure finally reconstructed Iceman to his full form.

"Bobby," I whispered for a second breaking once the flame had dispersed and the lips of the other man I loved now pressed against mine. Plus jelly over here made sure to engage in our small but noticeable full blown kiss with tongue might I add aware that Northstar is nearby. Regardless of the circumstances I embraced Iceman a quick passionate kiss that made Iceman completely whole again. I am a terrible person! The first thought I heard of course is from Northstar's mind that confirmed his suspicions of our possible affair. I stared at him for a second mouthing, "I'm so sorry."

"Not now," Northstar responded returning to the battle. His anger was imminent and once he started firing several rounds at Deacon Frost I could tell he was beyond pissed but had the decency to hold his anger ajar.

"He's handling it well," Iceman joked turning back to his ice form as we faced Jeremiah again.

" _You're a fucking slut bro! I mean seriously asshole you make out with both your men on the battlefield of all places. As much as I'd love to sit back and watch this love fest, I would really like to continue this battle now!"_

"I couldn't agree more," Marvel Girl added while she tossed a very unconscious Serena the Siren at my brother's feet. "Now it's my turn you scum bag piece of shit asshole. I should have never ever had let you touch me!"

" _Rachel wait,"_ Jeremiah pleaded seeing the phoenix ready to blow. " _Somebody come over here and get my dumb ass cousin out of here,"_ he shouted as Blindfold immediately responded blurring passed our cluster quickly. Blindfold found her opportunity to escape by snatching Serena the Siren out of harm's way. This brought the Disorders down to Deacon Frost, Grim Reaper, Karma, Avalanche and the one armed Caliban. No wait, no more Caliban! _"I swear I did not use you and take advantage of you. I swear to you this wasn't part of the plan."_

"So pretending to love me was that also part of the plan? Was sleeping with me also part of the plan?" The phoenix force within Marvel Girl had awakened. She was livid!

" _No I promise..."_ Jeremiah started to rant when Marvel Girl charged the Faceless Foe like a football player tackling him down. I knew he would not engage her for several reasons, one being they slept with each other on top of the fact he will not hurt her.

As they fought along towards the side I moved inward seeing the depletion of the enemies' numbers had been expedited by the Army of Iceman along with Drew and the other werewolves and our mini dragon. We were almost done and I knew this is my one chance to regroup telepathically with the team.

"Everybody else, listen up," I commanded mentally. "Iceman and I will interject the two and retract Marvel Girl out of there. Northstar, Colossus, and Husk can you all hold down the rest of the undead?"

"Yes sir," Colossus laughed.

"Magik, even though Blindfold's out of the area I need you to look at your smart phone for specific instructions once Jeremiah and I enter a one on one duel."

"You mean like a wizards' duel?" Northstar inquired concern once more. Thank God he doesn't hate me, yet!

"Yeah kind of like that. Basically a witch's duel like on Oz the Great and Powerful with the whole circling around and shit," I informed them. "If I am correct enter the circle can be very lethal. Nobody enters that circle until I have defeated him, or worn him out long enough to distract him."

"And then what darling," Husk questioned a little confused.

"Magik it's all up to you. Once you hear the signal..." I started instructing before being disrupted by the walking dead. Thankfully these rotting corpses were very easy to destroy given they had similar weaknesses like the bloodsuckers.

"What signal?" Magik inquired. I flew next to her really quick as I pointed down at my holster. "Excuse me?"

"You'll hear the signal three times. Trust me please," I pleaded with her taping my finger on her phone for a second. "Once Magik does her thing I need Iceman and Marvel Girl to join us in the circle while everyone else holds them off. We need to hurry! Blindfold just sensed our intentions, move now!"

"Let's go kid," Iceman shouted as the two of us went airborne launching ourselves at my brother while he blocked several lash outs from Marvel Girl. All three of us tumbled around on the ice floor of the lake when I telekinetically moved Iceman in Marvel Girl's direction. As soon as he removed her from our general area Jeremiah and I stared each other down. I could feel the intensity of my eyes glowing brighter blue as my wings stretched out while he mimicked my stance.

"Let's do this the old fashion way brother, just like you wanted all along."

" _A duel brother, I thought you'd never ask!"_ Jeremiah gloated as we both started moving our feet in the radial pattern as both of our wands in hand.

Once the two of us had picked up momentum in our side step our feet levitated off the ground in the circular pattern as a barrier of blue and green energy flowed around us. This was no longer about the Orders or the Disorders. This isn't about the devastating plot we struggled to uncoil that led up to this true moment of the classical brother versus brother. The Chosen Ones were finally going to clash it out to see which is the stronger of us. Neither of us had made a move yet allowing the essence inside to build up to maximum might!

I made the first move sending out a bolt of blue lightning that collided with his green lightning bolt we protruded from our wands. Next both free palms went up as pure kinetic energy pulsated out creating a double stream meeting at the middle trying to overpower one another. We twisted around faster now picking up velocity as the two of us maneuvered our hands and wands trying to throw of one another. The green lightning was pushing its way through on the wand stream until I sent out a powerful telekinetic photonic wave blinding him that very moment.

"Got you dick," I boasted as he was electrocuted by my wands blue bolt. I dove for him yanking him down towards the center of the large circle slamming him into the ice surface. Jeremiah bounced up with his wings as the two of us swung at each other going into a physical brawl once more. "You don't deserve those fucking wings you zealot prick!"

" _You and she both fail to see that I earned them the right way regardless of her wild accusations! I would never let anything happen to the extraordinary Marvel Girl, something you are failing at miserably! I rescued her with a pure heart so no asshole it wasn't a loophole! I died for her genuinely or else I would still be frozen dead in the solid chunk of ice boyfriend number one made that ruined my fucking plan to kill your entire family off like I wanted too!"_

"Shut the fuck up," I cursed double kicking him in the gut before I twisted around back on my feet like a half full twist as it would be called in cheerleading, except for my hand purposely reaching for the ground in the superhero stance with my wand aimed at him once more. This time I sent small blast at him this time of the blue ice flame that he deflected several times with his wand until I sneakily swung my open palm under my leg sending a second beam of telekinetic energy mixed with ice particles similar to Iceman's freeze blast that actually froze him for a few seconds allowing me to do land a massive telekinetic punch so hard he fell back again on the lake.

This time we floated up quickly as we returned to the circular flying duel with the wands and palms pulsating streams of pure energy now as the essence consumed my entire body once more. In seconds the chanting from the trance started repeating in my head. Earth air fire water power reality time space mind and soul cycled in my head like a broken record. That power I felt earlier when summoning the elements overwhelmed every cell of my body.

" _What the fuck are you doing,"_ Jeremiah inquired noticing the change instantly. " _You're chanting!"_

"Earth air fire water power reality time space mind and soul," I stated out loud in the trance of the words but was still in full control.

" _That's not right. I have never heard..."_

"You talk too prick," I barked as the energy increased at least twenty folds. The colors of my stream transformed momentarily from blue, then to green, then some red, a little purple, a glimmer of white and yellow before the natural blue essence returned as his elevation lowered from the impact of the supreme elemental forces weighing down on him. Soon my foe was on the ice ground trying to hold back when I released my surges of energy charging at him while his beams ricocheted off me without even touching me.

Whatever came over me had also shown in my fighting skills as well. There is only one mission to complete and I am very close to finally defeating Jeremiah once and for all. I am the mother fucking Acolyte of Humanity and it is time to end this now! The rage and the extraordinary forces that were flowing inside had me go all Fight Club on Jeremiah, beating him senselessly unleashing every jab, kick, punch and pain her deserved for all the lives lost over his petty godlike mentality. All of this over his greedy need for power and vengeance.

Wings or not, it is time. As soon as I had him nearly out of it I tapped on my smart watch. Here goes noting! I had lifted the disoriented Faceless Foe from his wings as I slammed him into the ice solid lake. I had him face down panting heavily disorientated from the assault. The energy barrier around us was slowly disappearing when I yanked him up by the neck.

"Eye for an eye brother," I laughed as I caulked the gun in my side holster he didn't even notice was on me the entire time. I aimed it right up the side of his face where his left eye is. Aiming carefully I pulled the trigger three times at the precise distance. I watched as the bullets skid and burn through the flesh of his left eyes causing blood to gush out.

" _You mother fucking piece of shit, you shot me!"_

"Now," I commanded once the barrier dissolved as Magik appeared right behind him.

"Here's a little payback bitch," Magik taunted injecting him with the very venom that I once consumed in order to save Northstar's life stopping him from turning into a vampire.

" _No!"_ Jeremiah screamed in pure agony as the entire group of both sides came to a halt.

"I don't believe it," Deacon Frost stated sensing his venom being destroyed inside Jeremiah's body causing him the very pain that eventually would make him black out just like it did to me. I slashed my wand at his eye one more time to make sure the wound from the bullet sliding up his face was still fresh.

"Ouch, that's going to scar," I mocked. "Don't worry; some of it will heal you John Locke satanic sick mother fucker!"

" _You haven't defeated me!"_

"On the contrary Jeremiah Limon aka the Faceless Foe or whatever you call yourself jack ass," Magik interrupted. "You have committed an act of crime in the realm I technically control now."

"In your lame attempt to try earning wings by killing Belasco you have pissed off the sorceress of limbo not to mention every god damn person whose blood is on your hands," Northstar added.

"And now it's time for your punishment," Iceman joined in.

"Where is she," I inquired. Jeremiah's head looked up knowing exactly who I was referring to. Iceman nodded his head.

"She can't watch," Iceman fibbed.

" _Punishment,"_ Jeremiah repeated.

"That's right brother. I told you I am not going to kill you. We found a much better solution, banishment!"

"Hurry up," Marvel Girl growled from the distance. "The Disorders are trying to extract him out of there."

"Corner up," Magik instructed. Her Soulsword was in hand as she took the south end, I took the west, Iceman took the east, and Northstar took the north since the name. Plus if it were true about being the descendent of one of the Four Sons, I wanted to be the white one's bastard child, the one that represent the west, or west coast in my mind. I'm Californian remember!

" _Stop them,"_ Jeremiah tried screaming in agony as I heard the commotion around us as the rest of the Orders held the line from the remaining undead army and Disorders trying to save their ungrateful and repulsive leader.

"Four corners now," Magik instructed. Everyone did as told taking their positions while she started chanting something in a strange tongue. I could sense the mystical energy conjuring around Jeremiah as he started to fade through a strange form of wormhole. "I need a possession of his, anything on him that has meaning to him."

"The necklace he has on," Marvel Girl mentioned, "the one with the fangs on it."

"Allow me," I insisted as the necklace started to levitate over his neck.

" _Please Rachel no! You can't let them send me there."_

"You had a choice Jeremiah," Marvel Girl snapped back telepathically. "Banishment is better than death."

"I'm sorry brother, you leave me no choice," I admitted as the necklace he tried to keep on left his neck.

"Josh since he is your flesh and blood you must hold onto that," Iceman mentioned.

"I hate to say it he's right," Northstar muttered.

"Hurry up," Colossus demanded from outside the circle.

"Take it," Magik yelled. In seconds I did as told feeling the necklace now place itself over my neck. "Since we're sending him back fully alive both flesh and soul, you need that to keep him connected with the living. Were he is going only the soul usually can enter except for special circumstances." I nodded in response acknowledging the type of mystical influences she is tapping into. She closed her eyes as the wormhole developed in the middle of the circle. It created a vortex that slowly sucked Jeremiah through it even as he struggled to grasp onto anything in hopes that would save him from his punishment, but it was too late. Before we knew it the energy dispersed as we looked towards the center of the circle to see it was now empty with only burn marks on the ice.

"We did it; it's finally over!" I roared echoing the whole mountain side. Any vampire standing blurred into the dark thick forest including the remaining Disorders. I turned to the other end where I saw Blindfold standing above us staring down in disbelief before racing off into the night. The werewolves took out the last of the zombies as they moved around the seven of us all moving towards the burn mark where the Faceless Foe was defeated.

"He's gone," Marvel Girl whispered to herself as she glared at the necklace.

"My brother is where he belongs for now!" I stated flatly. "Drew," I reached out telepathically to the werewolves. "I owe you and the rest of your kind a gratitude I can never repay but I truly thank each and everyone one of you for helping us stop this tragedy and the Order of the Acolyte consider your kind our allies!"

The werewolves understood hearing my words to them as we stood huffing and puffing on the frozen surface of Big Bear Lake. None of us were aware still shock from the epic battle that took place as several agents started approaching with all sorts of vehicles. Four quinjets had assembled above us as agents zip lined down to the surface of lake surrounding us with guns out. Then the sky was covered by the very large military grade vessel that reminded me of a large ship hovered over us. Did these dumbasses not just see us stop a lake from flooding the Inland Empire on top of the army of the undead?

"This is Agent Maria Hill," our least favorite yelled over the intercom, "Freeze! You are all under arrest!"

"Oh hell no," I barked in my Regina George tone. I closed my eyes connecting to every piece of their telepathic blocking devices deactivating them all, and not just the troops that were standing around us, I mean all of them!

"Order the Acolyte, this is Agent Thirteen. Please stand down," Agent Fifteen pleaded from another vehicle.

The agents surround us were all trembling in their swat gear and had every right to. Then several figures emerged from different directions now joining in with the agency and their attempt to detain us. It appeared to be the other superheroes that were not our allies now targeting us with their weapons. One figure that everyone in the group recognized stood there in his robotic metal armor scanned the scenario. We did not move from our positions nor did we put down any of our weapons. Another one turned out to be the synthetic man created by a mad robot designed by a mad scientist. The shocking one out off all of them was the girl decked out in a red scarlet colored outfit. I flipped them off with both hands!

"Hash tag go fuck yourselves," I roared back vocally and telepathically with a stern tone. "The Order of the Acolyte just saved millions of innocent lives and the last thing we are doing is getting arrested for it." I paused for a minute staring down the robotic armored man who was targeting us with his palm open in our direction. "If you don't stand down there billionaire I will make that suit of yours self destruct in the blink of an eye. If you don't believe me check your monitors that I am overwriting as we speak. Synthetic man that thinks like a computer, don't even get me started. As for you witch, if I am not mistake our team saved your sister's life!"

"Half sister," the sibling of Polaris stated flatly. Your welcome should have been the words out of her mouth but how typical. Asshole seems to run in that family.

"Whatever bitch," I snapped back. "We are going home!"

"Not on my watch..." Hill barked until her entire team froze. What the fuck!

Another familiar jet zoomed in landing onto the frozen Big Bear Lake landing behind our cluster.

"Agent Hill," another male telepathic voice demanded, "I apologize for the interruption but the Order of the Acolyte is going home."

"No, they are under arrest regardless..." Agent Hill tried to argue. Whoever he clearly wanted her to be able to hear mentally.

"Agent I believe you and your agency failed to address their warnings of this disaster this team single handedly prevented. I believe your agency and the other heroes services are needed elsewhere now in order to avoid any other damn from flooding." I could sense the telepath now held her mind from giving a response. Instead she acknowledged the true nature of this catastrophe after getting confirmations that damns were in fact ridge to blow. The billionaire and his thugs dispersed the moment our allies arrived as they headed towards one of the many damns that needed to be disarmed.

Northstar and Iceman grabbed my shoulders.

"Let's go home," Northstar said holding my hand. Iceman kept his hand my opposite shoulder. I took a deep breath holding back all the tears that were starting to roll down my cheeks.

My head looked up west over Big Bear Mountain when it finally hit me. There was only one place I should be right now. I turned to the Bobby, Jean Paul, Pete, Rachel, Illyana, and Paige that could see the wariness inside. As much as I wanted to go return with the team to Los Angeles or to the Grand Hall especially with the unresolved conflict of hearts, there was only one place I wanted to be right now. I stepped away from the team before I flew off into the night sky stepping away from the two mean I love.

"Josh wait," Jean Paul shouted.

"Let him go," Bobby told him.

"Where's he going?" Rachel asked.
Chapter 27 I'm Coming Home

"Tell the world I coming home," I sang to myself as I landed in the backyard of my real home. My parents were sound asleep insides but thankfully the dogs didn't wake them up when they rushed outside to greet me not having seen me in awhile. I petted them as I went to the rabbit cages to hold close to me one of my family pet rabbits that almost would have drowned tonight if it wasn't for me. I wanted to feel proud and exhilarated from the successfully saving everyone from the events that unfolded but I sat out in the yard holding my rabbit petting it softly. Tears rolled down my cheek as I sobbed letting it all out silently next to my family dogs that cuddled next to me. So much had taken place over the few months that I needed to be home.

First blood of the massacre that destroyed the Griffith Observatory, then love during the fall that became more complicated coming into this outlandish war. There is still some sort of aftermath that may come down the line but as of now we were all safe. My family, my friends, everyone was safe. Yes there were many bonds of love that needed to be addressed, but for now all I wanted to do was let it all out in the comfort of my home. I was exhausted and snuck inside like a high school student. I quickly fell asleep in the bed of my old room finally getting real sleep for the first time. Regardless of the strange dreams I still had of the war still fresh on my mind, once I woke to find my mother above me ecstatic at my surprise visit made me feel much better.

My time at home was spectacular to say the least seeing my parents and old friends from high school, my toddler nephew, and my sister that I was happy to see even though we as siblings also never saw eye to eye. Family, right! Yet as nice as it was to visit my hometown that watched in shock as the news ranted on about what really took place on the mountain top as choppers circled the frozen Big Bear Lake and the busted up damn, I knew that was my queue to head for my home now, good old Los Angeles. Besides, I had two men that I loved who were waiting for my return home. I had my parents drop me off at the end of the day at the train station where I took to the sky and propelled in the air zooming straight for the basin.

The Grand Hall is my first stop where the rest of the Order of the Acolyte were all present including Polaris to my surprise, debriefing with our other allies that stepped in during the war to investigate to other. Cannonball, Deadpool, he Canadian's like Puck and Vindicator, and some newbie names Grant Alexander from the training facility of hell had responded to our distress signal and immediately investigated the other lakes, reservoirs, and overflowing damns that were all set to blow if we had not defeated the Disorders. The multiple screens on the holograms were displaying several different faces of those we were communicating with while other screens showed footage of the warzone when Bobby and Jean Paul got out of their seats as they approached me immediately.

"Hey," I greeted them as each took their turn hugging me tightly. Bobby came up and hugged me first kissing me on the forehead but then I was swung around into Jean Paul's arms in seconds once he stepped up pecking me every so gently on the cheek.

"And these are the Gays of Our Lives," Illyana taunted from the distance. I immediately lifted one middle finger at her. Even our associates on the screens started laughing, especially Wade who I had yet to meet in person.

"See he's fine boys," Paige chuckled.

"The Wolf is back," Pete boasted. "Alright Team Jacob let's see you phase!" My second middle finger went up towards my buff metallic friend that was dying to discover how I came across the werewolves. Well I did save one unknowingly, Drew, the night of the Downtown Showdown but assumed at the time he was just another average guy. However the silence from one member had me worried.

Rachel Summers looked restless and drained emotionally. Many underlying conflicts within had her in agony. I had some suspicions that her and Jeremiah might have had some sort of intimate moment together but once the truth of some of my brother's plans were meant to draw her out and show her this totally other side of his demented personality, Rachel's perspective of Jeremiah had changed. There is more than one love affair going on within the team, but we had no idea Rachel had sex with Jeremiah the night of Suit and Tie. What the fuck is happening!

To top that off, he did forcefully push her into agreeing to go out together than night that was supposed to really put an end to the bloodshed; however Deacon Frost had let the Disorders loose before they could intervene and retreat from what was supposed to be a rouse. Jeremiah had pleaded with Rachel obviously meeting with her in secret that he did not order his team to kill and bury the entire Griffith Observatory that convinced her to proceed with the date leading to the love making. Then Jeremiah confessed his love, promising her this was just to see which team could win only to still carry out his catastrophic plot only to be defeated once more.

I held the necklace over my neck still not quite sure what it meant but my instinct told me that since it was the one object linking my half brother from another mother to this world, it was best I held onto the necklace. Besides, if what the Voice said is true, Jeremiah's sentence would come to end when the time is right. Time had been on my mind a lot lately and ever since Jeremiah boasted about the identity of the Voice. It made me start to wonder the true capabilities of our gifts. However that mother fucker is where he belongs. We banished him to the place where Illyana controlled with consent from everyone on this team, including Rachel. Not to mention the fact that we stopped Big Bear Lake from flooding out the entire Inland Empire like the bad asses we are!

"Good afternoon everyone," I greeted the room as I made my way to the large oval granite table with the screens displaying all sorts of bullshit I really did not want to see right now. "Sam it's good to see you again." I checked the other screen with the red masked merc with a mouth. "Wade is it, pleasure to meet you. I truly appreciate your help with our dilemma."

"So when do I get paid Scarface Winged Fairy God," Wade ridiculed back in his lovely tone I got the pleasure of meeting via the simulation room I got locked in for throwing a party at that hellish mansion.

"You sound hot Mister Wilson," I replied knowing some details about Deadpool's origin. "You helped us stop something that those government agent asshole and the other guys neglected to do, save millions of lives. I want to repay you in another way I hope. If there is a possibility Mister Wilson I will do my best to heal your scars. I've seen the before pictures and you're like Van Wilder hot."

"You're turning me on their wings," Wade mocked back making inappropriate moaning sounds in the process.

"Skank," Jean Paul whispered.

"Sorry," I responded. "I will try Mister Wilson, if not I will find a way to pay you back."

"Don't get me too riled up, your BFs are giving me dirty ass looks," Deadpool squealed.

"Things are back to normal," Magik stated rolling her eyes.

"So Bobby, what's the good word if there is one?" I inquired finally ready to be caught up.

Hours later I had parted with everyone wanting to first spend some time alone with Bobby and then with Jean Paul. Bobby and I had watched the sunset from top of the Malibu Canyons as we discussed our special friendship. It was nice to finally feel free again out in the open hanging out again like old times, only holding each other a little more intimately. Other than little pecks and kisses here and there, we didn't go past that although at one point I sat between his straddle legs as he pressed his erect shafted against me while he held me tight. It was a struggle not wanting to go further on but I had started an unofficial relationship that is more intimate with Jean Paul. I didn't know how Bobby felt even though his stubborn thick ice head of his feels that our years of history mean more than months on top of the fact that Jean Paul is also still a widow.

It was true and something I still kept in the back of my mind as I headed off to Jean Paul next for dinner at a fancy restaurant. I went to the apartment in Sherman Oaks quickly to shower up and dressed just in the nick of time. Jean Paul pulled up in his nice ass Benz sports car. Like a gentlemen he opened the door and escorted me into my seat as we made our way to the expensive restaurant over the hill, kissing each other heavily. I tried to discuss the log cabin but Jean Paul had reminded me that we were technically not an actual official couple, although we acted like one. He dismissed it bring up things at the dinner table; one singular topic he focused on of course is our future. It was his overall behavior that evening that clued me in that something was up but I couldn't put my finger on it.

Even though I was torn in half loving them both equally I wasn't sure but there is comfort in the idea of a distant future. The extraordinary life we lived wouldn't make anything long term truly possible after what this war had showed us all. Not even in the bonds of war could love not triumph. That was proven on so many levels; even for Jeremiah that I do believe saved Rachel's life genuinely. I thought I had lost one love of my life Bobby Drake, the man that confessed his love the night before the war. My kiss revived him back to life, and that was not our first kiss. Yet here I sat with the other man I loved Jean Paul.

Jean Paul asked for another round of champagne waving down the waiter across the table now looking at me nervously. Once the drinks had arrived we grabbed our glasses and clanked them together to cheers. Now I was tripping out not sure why his hands were trembling holding the glass with tiny beads of sweat on his forehead. I did what is right and stood out of his head and sipped the bubbly when the round metal object touched my lips. Holy shit!

"Josh Lobos," Jean Paul started speaking as he bent down on one knee. "I know we've only known each other for a short amount of time but after everything we've been through..." He started to choke up as my heart now stopped pulling the ring out with my fingers holding in my breath. This isn't happening! The ring with the Northstar logo from his uniforms! What the fuck! "Not tomorrow, not next year or the year after that, but in this distance future..." He paused for a second, "Will you marry me?"

The End
Prologue

The early years of the Twenty Twenties...

The past had changed. I had felt it once more by the monumental forces in the dream sleeping in the bunker next to Bobby. Something was wrong. I could feel it in the depths of the vivid images flashing in my head. However I was abruptly awakened by the slamming of the bunker door opening by Rachel and her uncle Nathan or better known as Cable.

"You said you were going back to fix the past kid," **Nathan growled.** "You said you were going back to correct the past."

" **What is Cable talking about?" Bobby inquired groggy.**

"Then explain this," **Rachel growled pushing vision of the present. The Siege that had decimated this future had augmented ten folds not to mention the large tear staring to unravel in the very fabric of time.** "You didn't correct the past, you changed it." **Bobby reached out for my hand to glance into my mind.**

"Josh, what did you do?"

Meanwhile in another realm...

The Acolyte that pompous-ass fool! Does he really think this place can trap me here forever? Oh dear brother you forget how much time I have truly studied many arts. This banishment is only temporary. The Order of the Acolyte has not seen the last of me!

The Order of the Acolyte will return in...

The Order of the Acolytes Sins of Generations Future
The Biography of Joshua Pinon

#

A gay young man in his thirties born in Los Angeles, CA and raised in Redlands, CA, now a resident of Northridge, CA. During his senior year of high school he became a cheerleader leading him to attend Cal State Northridge where he continued perusing his passion for cheerleading as well as joining a prestige fraternity on campus. At nineteen, he pursued a career as cheerleading coach at the high school level for eight years working with various high schools in the San Fernando Valley Area throughout the years. Meanwhile this entire time he also maintained a part time job as a clerk at a local community pharmacy, becoming a full time employee after my eight years of coaching. Shortly after he enrolled in classes quickly becoming a national certified and state licensed pharmacy technician now employed for thirteen years still working to this very day. However, after finding himself still ambitious to explore his horizon, he was reminded of a hidden passion, writing a fictional superhero novel. One day he woke up and told himself he did not want to look back at these years down the road and only say he merely worked for a living, that sparked the initiative inside to open his laptop and began writing, starting at the beginning of the year. Seven months he is ready to self publish for free as an amateur fictional superhero novel writer, **The Acolyte Dawn of a New Hero** , **the** **Order of the Acolyte Sins of Generations Past** , **and The Order of the Acolyte Bonds of Blood, Love, and War.** He is ready to continue writing the epic saga of the Acolyte and his team for the story is not over.
